5642 lines
314 KiB
Plaintext
5642 lines
314 KiB
Plaintext
|
|
SECOND TREATISE OF GOVERNMENT by JOHN LOCKE
|
|
|
|
Digitized by Dave Gowan
|
|
<dgowan@freenet.scri.fsu.edu>
|
|
|
|
John Locke's "Second Treatise of Government" was published in 1690.
|
|
The complete unabridged text has been republished several times in
|
|
edited commentaries. This is based on the paperback book, "John
|
|
Locke Second Treatise of Government", Edited, with an Introduction,
|
|
By C.B. McPherson, Hackett Publishing Company, Indianapolis and
|
|
Cambridge, 1980. None of the McPherson edition is included in the
|
|
Etext; only the original words contained in the 1690 Locke text is
|
|
included. The 1690 edition text is free of copyright.
|
|
|
|
This text is in the PUBLIC DOMAIN, posted to Wiretap 1 Jul 94.
|
|
|
|
TWO TREATISES OF GOVERNMENT
|
|
|
|
BY IOHN LOCKE
|
|
|
|
SALUS POPULI SUPREMA LEX ESTO
|
|
|
|
LONDON PRINTED MDCLXXXVIIII
|
|
|
|
REPRINTED, THE SIXTH TIME, BY A. MILLAR, H.
|
|
|
|
WOODFALL, 1. WHISTON AND B. WHITE, 1. RI-
|
|
|
|
VINGTON, L. DAVIS AND C. REYMERS, R. BALD-
|
|
|
|
WIN, HAWES CLARKE AND COLLINS; W. IOHN-
|
|
|
|
STON, W. OWEN, 1. RICHARDSON, S. CROWDER,
|
|
|
|
T. LONGMAN, B. LAW, C. RIVINGTON, E.
|
|
|
|
DILLY, R. WITHY, C. AND R. WARE, S, BAKER,
|
|
|
|
T. PAYNE, A. SHUCKBURGH, 1. HINXMAN
|
|
|
|
MDCCLXIIII
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
TWO TREATISES OF GOVERNMENT.
|
|
|
|
IN THE FORMER THE FALSE PRIN-
|
|
|
|
CIPLES AND FOUNDATION OF SIR
|
|
|
|
ROBERT FILMER AND HIS FOL-
|
|
|
|
LOWERS ARE DETECTED AND
|
|
|
|
OVERTHROWN.
|
|
|
|
THE LATTER IS AN ESSAY CON-
|
|
|
|
CERNING THE TRUE ORIGINAL
|
|
|
|
EXTENT AND END OF CIVIL
|
|
|
|
GOVERNMENT.
|
|
|
|
1764 EDITOR'S NOTE
|
|
|
|
The present Edition of this Book has not only been collated with
|
|
the first three Editions, which were published during the
|
|
Author's Life, but also has the Advantage of his last Corrections
|
|
and Improvements, from a Copy delivered by him to Mr. Peter
|
|
Coste, communicated to the Editor, and now lodged in Christ
|
|
College, Cambridge.
|
|
|
|
PREFACE
|
|
|
|
Reader, thou hast here the beginning and end of a discourse
|
|
concerning government; what fate has otherwise disposed of the
|
|
papers that should have filled up the middle, and were more than
|
|
all the rest, it is not worth while to tell thee. These, which
|
|
remain, I hope are sufficient to establish the throne of our
|
|
great restorer, our present King William; to make good his title,
|
|
in the consent of the people, which being the only one of all
|
|
lawful governments, he has more fully and clearly, than any
|
|
prince in Christendom; and to justify to the world the people of
|
|
England, whose love of their just and natural rights, with their
|
|
resolution to preserve them, saved the nation when it was on the
|
|
very brink of slavery and ruin. If these papers have that
|
|
evidence, I flatter myself is to be found in them, there will be
|
|
no great miss of those which are lost, and my reader may be
|
|
satisfied without them: for I imagine, I shall have neither the
|
|
time, nor inclination to repeat my pains, and fill up the wanting
|
|
part of my answer, by tracing Sir Robert again, through all the
|
|
windings and obscurities, which are to be met with in the several
|
|
branches of his wonderful system. The king, and body of the
|
|
nation, have since so thoroughly confuted his Hypothesis, that I
|
|
suppose no body hereafter will have either the confidence to
|
|
appear against our common safety, and be again an advocate for
|
|
slavery; or the weakness to be deceived with contradictions
|
|
dressed up in a popular stile, and well-turned periods: for if
|
|
any one will be at the pains, himself, in those parts, which are
|
|
here untouched, to strip Sir Robert's discourses of the flourish
|
|
of doubtful expressions, and endeavour to reduce his words to
|
|
direct, positive, intelligible propositions, and then compare
|
|
them one with another, he will quickly be satisfied, there was
|
|
never so much glib nonsense put together in well-sounding
|
|
English. If he think it not worth while to examine his works all
|
|
thro', let him make an experiment in that part, where he treats
|
|
of usurpation; and let him try, whether he can, with all his
|
|
skill, make Sir Robert intelligible, and consistent with himself,
|
|
or common sense. I should not speak so plainly of a gentleman,
|
|
long since past answering, had not the pulpit, of late years,
|
|
publicly owned his doctrine, and made it the current divinity of
|
|
the times. It is necessary those men, who taking on them to be
|
|
teachers, have so dangerously misled others, should be openly
|
|
shewed of what authority this their Patriarch is, whom they
|
|
have so blindly followed, that so they may either retract what
|
|
upon so ill grounds they have vented, and cannot be maintained;
|
|
or else justify those principles which they preached up for
|
|
gospel; though they had no better an author than an English
|
|
courtier: for I should not have writ against Sir Robert, or taken
|
|
the pains to shew his mistakes, inconsistencies, and want of
|
|
(what he so much boasts of, and pretends wholly to build on)
|
|
scripture-proofs, were there not men amongst us, who, by crying
|
|
up his books, and espousing his doctrine, save me from the
|
|
reproach of writing against a dead adversary. They have been so
|
|
zealous in this point, that, if I have done him any wrong, I
|
|
cannot hope they should spare me. I wish, where they have done
|
|
the truth and the public wrong, they would be as ready to redress
|
|
it, and allow its just weight to this reflection, viz. that there
|
|
cannot be done a greater mischief to prince and people, than the
|
|
propagating wrong notions concerning government; that so at last
|
|
all times might not have reason to complain of the Drum
|
|
Ecclesiastic. If any one, concerned really for truth, undertake
|
|
the confutation of my Hypothesis, I promise him either to recant
|
|
my mistake, upon fair conviction; or to answer his difficulties.
|
|
But he must remember two things.
|
|
|
|
First, That cavilling here and there, at some expression, or
|
|
little incident of my discourse, is not an answer to my book.
|
|
|
|
Secondly, That I shall not take railing for arguments, nor
|
|
think either of these worth my notice, though I shall always look
|
|
on myself as bound to give satisfaction to any one, who shall
|
|
appear to be conscientiously scrupulous in the point, and shall
|
|
shew any just grounds for his scruples.
|
|
|
|
I have nothing more, but to advertise the reader, that
|
|
Observations stands for Observations on Hobbs, Milton, &c. and
|
|
that a bare quotation of pages always means pages of his
|
|
Patriarcha, Edition 1680.
|
|
|
|
OF CIVIL-GOVERNMENT
|
|
|
|
Book II
|
|
|
|
Chap. I. Sect. 1. It having been shewn in the foregoing
|
|
discourse,
|
|
|
|
1. That Adam had not, either by natural right of
|
|
fatherhood, or by positive donation from God, any such
|
|
authority over his children, or dominion over the world, as is
|
|
pretended:
|
|
|
|
2. That if he had, his heirs, yet, had no right to it:
|
|
|
|
3. That if his heirs had, there being no law of nature nor
|
|
positive law of God that determines which is the right heir in
|
|
all cases that may arise, the right of succession, and
|
|
consequently of bearing rule, could not have been certainly
|
|
determined:
|
|
|
|
4. That if even that had been determined, yet the knowledge
|
|
of which is the eldest line of Adam's posterity, being so long
|
|
since utterly lost, that in the races of mankind and families of
|
|
the world, there remains not to one above another, the least
|
|
pretence to be the eldest house, and to have the right of
|
|
inheritance:
|
|
|
|
All these premises having, as I think, been clearly made out,
|
|
it is impossible that the rulers now on earth should make any
|
|
benefit, or derive any the least shadow of authority from that,
|
|
which is held to be the fountain of all power, Adam's private
|
|
dominion and paternal jurisdiction; so that he that will not
|
|
give just occasion to think that all government in the world is
|
|
the product only of force and violence, and that men live
|
|
together by no other rules but that of beasts, where the
|
|
strongest carries it, and so lay a foundation for perpetual
|
|
disorder and mischief, tumult, sedition and rebellion, (things
|
|
that the followers of that hypothesis so loudly cry out against)
|
|
must of necessity find out another rise of government, another
|
|
original of political power, and another way of designing and
|
|
knowing the persons that have it, than what Sir Robert Filmer
|
|
hath taught us.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 2. To this purpose, I think it may not be amiss, to
|
|
set down what I take to be political power; that the power of a
|
|
MAGISTRATE over a subject may be distinguished from that of a
|
|
FATHER over his children, a MASTER over his servant, a HUSBAND
|
|
over his wife, and a LORD over his slave. All which distinct
|
|
powers happening sometimes together in the same man, if he be
|
|
considered under these different relations, it may help us to
|
|
distinguish these powers one from wealth, a father of a family,
|
|
and a captain of a galley.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 3. POLITICAL POWER, then, I take to be a RIGHT of
|
|
making laws with penalties of death, and consequently all less
|
|
penalties, for the regulating and preserving of property, and of
|
|
employing the force of the community, in the execution of such
|
|
laws, and in the defence of the common-wealth from foreign
|
|
injury; and all this only for the public good.
|
|
|
|
C H A P. I I.
|
|
|
|
Of the State of Nature.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 4. TO understand political power right, and derive it
|
|
from its original, we must consider, what state all men are
|
|
naturally in, and that is, a state of perfect freedom to order
|
|
their actions, and dispose of their possessions and persons, as
|
|
they think fit, within the bounds of the law of nature, without
|
|
asking leave, or depending upon the will of any other man.
|
|
|
|
A state also of equality, wherein all the power and
|
|
jurisdiction is reciprocal, no one having more than another;
|
|
there being nothing more evident, than that creatures of the same
|
|
species and rank, promiscuously born to all the same advantages
|
|
of nature, and the use of the same faculties, should also be
|
|
equal one amongst another without subordination or subjection,
|
|
unless the lord and master of them all should, by any manifest
|
|
declaration of his will, set one above another, and confer on
|
|
him, by an evident and clear appointment, an undoubted right to
|
|
dominion and sovereignty.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 5. This equality of men by nature, the judicious
|
|
Hooker looks upon as so evident in itself, and beyond all
|
|
question, that he makes it the foundation of that obligation to
|
|
mutual love amongst men, on which he builds the duties they owe
|
|
one another, and from whence he derives the great maxims of
|
|
justice and charity. His words are,
|
|
|
|
The like natural inducement hath brought men to know
|
|
|
|
that it is no less their duty, to love others than
|
|
|
|
themselves; for seeing those things which are equal, must
|
|
|
|
needs all have one measure; if I cannot but wish to
|
|
|
|
receive good, even as much at every man's hands, as any
|
|
|
|
man can wish unto his own soul, how should I look to have
|
|
|
|
any part of my desire herein satisfied, unless myself be
|
|
|
|
careful to satisfy the like desire, which is undoubtedly
|
|
|
|
in other men, being of one and the same nature? To have
|
|
|
|
any thing offered them repugnant to this desire, must
|
|
|
|
needs in all respects grieve them as much as me; so that
|
|
|
|
if I do harm, I must look to suffer, there being no
|
|
|
|
reason that others should shew greater measure of love
|
|
|
|
to me, than they have by me shewed unto them: my desire
|
|
|
|
therefore to be loved of my equals in nature as much as
|
|
|
|
possible may be, imposeth upon me a natural duty of
|
|
|
|
bearing to them-ward fully the like affection; from which
|
|
|
|
relation of equality between ourselves and them that are
|
|
|
|
as ourselves, what several rules and canons natural
|
|
|
|
reason hath drawn, for direction of life, no man is
|
|
|
|
ignorant, Eccl. Pol. Lib. 1.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 6. But though this be a state of liberty, yet it is
|
|
not a state of licence: though man in that state have an
|
|
uncontroulable liberty to dispose of his person or possessions,
|
|
yet he has not liberty to destroy himself, or so much as any
|
|
creature in his possession, but where some nobler use than its
|
|
bare preservation calls for it. The state of nature has a law
|
|
of nature to govern it, which obliges every one: and reason,
|
|
which is that law, teaches all mankind, who will but consult it,
|
|
that being all equal and independent, no one ought to harm
|
|
another in his life, health, liberty, or possessions: for men
|
|
being all the workmanship of one omnipotent, and infinitely
|
|
wise maker; all the servants of one sovereign master, sent into
|
|
the world by his order, and about his business; they are his
|
|
property, whose workmanship they are, made to last during his,
|
|
not one another's pleasure: and being furnished with like
|
|
faculties, sharing all in one community of nature, there cannot
|
|
be supposed any such subordination among us, that may
|
|
authorize us to destroy one another, as if we were made for one
|
|
another's uses, as the inferior ranks of creatures are for our's.
|
|
Every one, as he is bound to preserve himself, and not to
|
|
quit his station wilfully, so by the like reason, when his own
|
|
preservation comes not in competition, ought he, as much as he
|
|
can, to preserve the rest of mankind, and may not, unless it
|
|
be to do justice on an offender, take away, or impair the life,
|
|
or what tends to the preservation of the life, the liberty,
|
|
health, limb, or goods of another.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 7. And that all men may be restrained from invading
|
|
others rights, and from doing hurt to one another, and the law of
|
|
nature be observed, which willeth the peace and preservation of
|
|
all mankind, the execution of the law of nature is, in that
|
|
state, put into every man's hands, whereby every one has a right
|
|
to punish the transgressors of that law to such a degree, as may
|
|
hinder its violation: for the law of nature would, as all other
|
|
laws that concern men in this world 'be in vain, if there were no
|
|
body that in the state of nature had a power to execute that
|
|
law, and thereby preserve the innocent and restrain offenders.
|
|
And if any one in the state of nature may punish another for any
|
|
evil he has done, every one may do so: for in that state of
|
|
perfect equality, where naturally there is no superiority or
|
|
jurisdiction of one over another, what any may do in prosecution
|
|
of that law, every one must needs have a right to do.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 8. And thus, in the state of nature, one man comes by
|
|
a power over another; but yet no absolute or arbitrary power, to
|
|
use a criminal, when he has got him in his hands, according to
|
|
the passionate heats, or boundless extravagancy of his own will;
|
|
but only to retribute to him, so far as calm reason and
|
|
conscience dictate, what is proportionate to his transgression,
|
|
which is so much as may serve for reparation and restraint:
|
|
for these two are the only reasons, why one man may lawfully do
|
|
harm to another, which is that we call punishment. In
|
|
transgressing the law of nature, the offender declares himself to
|
|
live by another rule than that of reason and common equity, which
|
|
is that measure God has set to the actions of men, for their
|
|
mutual security; and so he becomes dangerous to mankind, the
|
|
tye, which is to secure them from injury and violence, being
|
|
slighted and broken by him. Which being a trespass against the
|
|
whole species, and the peace and safety of it, provided for by
|
|
the law of nature, every man upon this score, by the right he
|
|
hath to preserve mankind in general, may restrain, or where it is
|
|
necessary, destroy things noxious to them, and so may bring such
|
|
evil on any one, who hath transgressed that law, as may make him
|
|
repent the doing of it, and thereby deter him, and by his example
|
|
others, from doing the like mischief. And in the case, and upon
|
|
this ground, EVERY MAN HATH A RIGHT TO PUNISH THE OFFENDER, AND
|
|
BE EXECUTIONER OF THE LAW OF NATURE.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 9. 1 doubt not but this will seem a very strange
|
|
doctrine to some men: but before they condemn it, I desire them
|
|
to resolve me, by what right any prince or state can put to
|
|
death, or punish an alien, for any crime he commits in their
|
|
country. It is certain their laws, by virtue of any sanction
|
|
they receive from the promulgated will of the legislative, reach
|
|
not a stranger: they speak not to him, nor, if they did, is he
|
|
bound to hearken to them. The legislative authority, by which
|
|
they are in force over the subjects of that commonwealth, hath no
|
|
power over him. Those who have the supreme power of making
|
|
laws in England, France or Holland, are to an Indian, but
|
|
like the rest of the world, men without authority: and therefore,
|
|
if by the law of nature every man hath not a power to punish
|
|
offences against it, as he soberly judges the case to require, I
|
|
see not how the magistrates of any community can punish an
|
|
alien of another country; since, in reference to him, they can
|
|
have no more power than what every man naturally may have over
|
|
another.
|
|
|
|
Sect, 10. Besides the crime which consists in violating the
|
|
law, and varying from the right rule of reason, whereby a man so
|
|
far becomes degenerate, and declares himself to quit the
|
|
principles of human nature, and to be a noxious creature, there
|
|
is commonly injury done to some person or other, and some other
|
|
man receives damage by his transgression: in which case he who
|
|
hath received any damage, has, besides the right of punishment
|
|
common to him with other men, a particular right to seek
|
|
reparation from him that has done it: and any other person, who
|
|
finds it just, may also join with him that is injured, and assist
|
|
him in recovering from the offender so much as may make
|
|
satisfaction for the harm he has suffered.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 11. From these two distinct rights, the one of
|
|
punishing the crime for restraint, and preventing the like
|
|
offence, which right of punishing is in every body; the other of
|
|
taking reparation, which belongs only to the injured party,
|
|
comes it to pass that the magistrate, who by being magistrate
|
|
hath the common right of punishing put into his hands, can
|
|
often, where the public good demands not the execution of the
|
|
law, remit the punishment of criminal offences by his own
|
|
authority, but yet cannot remit the satisfaction due to any
|
|
private man for the damage he has received. That, he who has
|
|
suffered the damage has a right to demand in his own name, and he
|
|
alone can remit: the damnified person has this power of
|
|
appropriating to himself the goods or service of the offender,
|
|
by right of self-preservation, as every man has a power to
|
|
punish the crime, to prevent its being committed again, by the
|
|
right he has of preserving all mankind, and doing all reasonable
|
|
things he can in order to that end: and thus it is, that every
|
|
man, in the state of nature, has a power to kill a murderer, both
|
|
to deter others from doing the like injury, which no reparation
|
|
can compensate, by the example of the punishment that attends it
|
|
from every body, and also to secure men from the attempts of a
|
|
criminal, who having renounced reason, the common rule and
|
|
measure God hath given to mankind, hath, by the unjust violence
|
|
and slaughter he hath committed upon one, declared war against
|
|
all mankind, and therefore may be destroyed as a lion or a
|
|
tyger, one of those wild savage beasts, with whom men can have
|
|
no society nor security: and upon this is grounded that great law
|
|
of nature, Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be
|
|
shed. And Cain was so fully convinced, that every one had a
|
|
right to destroy such a criminal, that after the murder of his
|
|
brother, he cries out, Every one that findeth me, shall slay
|
|
me; so plain was it writ in the hearts of all mankind.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 12. By the same reason may a man in the state of
|
|
nature punish the lesser breaches of that law. It will perhaps
|
|
be demanded, with death? I answer, each transgression may be
|
|
punished to that degree, and with so much severity, as will
|
|
suffice to make it an ill bargain to the offender, give him cause
|
|
to repent, and terrify others from doing the like. Every
|
|
offence, that can be committed in the state of nature, may in the
|
|
state of nature be also punished equally, and as far forth as it
|
|
may, in a commonwealth: for though it would be besides my present
|
|
purpose, to enter here into the particulars of the law of nature,
|
|
or its measures of punishment; yet, it is certain there is such
|
|
a law, and that too, as intelligible and plain to a rational
|
|
creature, and a studier of that law, as the positive laws of
|
|
commonwealths; nay, possibly plainer; as much as reason is easier
|
|
to be understood, than the fancies and intricate contrivances of
|
|
men, following contrary and hidden interests put into words; for
|
|
so truly are a great part of the municipal laws of countries,
|
|
which are only so far right, as they are founded on the law of
|
|
nature, by which they are to be regulated and interpreted.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 13. To this strange doctrine, viz. That in the
|
|
state of nature every one has the executive power of the law of
|
|
nature, I doubt not but it will be objected, that it is
|
|
unreasonable for men to be judges in their own cases, that self-
|
|
love will make men partial to themselves and their friends: and
|
|
on the other side, that ill nature, passion and revenge will
|
|
carry them too far in punishing others; and hence nothing but
|
|
confusion and disorder will follow, and that therefore God hath
|
|
certainly appointed government to restrain the partiality and
|
|
violence of men. I easily grant, that civil government is the
|
|
proper remedy for the inconveniencies of the state of nature,
|
|
which must certainly be great, where men may be judges in their
|
|
own case, since it is easy to be imagined, that he who was so
|
|
unjust as to do his brother an injury, will scarce be so just as
|
|
to condemn himself for it: but I shall desire those who make this
|
|
objection, to remember, that absolute monarchs are but men; and
|
|
if government is to be the remedy of those evils, which
|
|
necessarily follow from men's being judges in their own cases,
|
|
and the state of nature is therefore not to how much better it is
|
|
than the state of nature, where one man, commanding a multitude,
|
|
has the liberty to be judge in his own case, and may do to all
|
|
his subjects whatever he pleases, without the least liberty to
|
|
any one to question or controul those who execute his pleasure7
|
|
and in whatsoever he cloth, whether led by reason, mistake
|
|
or passion, must be submitted to7 much better it is in the state
|
|
of nature, wherein men are not bound to submit to the unjust will
|
|
of another: and if he that judges, judges amiss in his own, or
|
|
any other case, he is answerable for it to the rest of mankind.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 14. It is often asked as a mighty objection, where
|
|
are, or ever were there any men in such a state of nature? To
|
|
which it may suffice as an answer at present, that since all
|
|
princes and rulers of independent governments all through the
|
|
world, are in a state of nature, it is plain the world never
|
|
was, nor ever will be, without numbers of men in that state. I
|
|
have named all governors of independent communities, whether
|
|
they are, or are not, in league with others: for it is not
|
|
every compact that puts an end to the state of nature between
|
|
men, but only this one of agreeing together mutually to enter
|
|
into one community, and make one body politic; other promises,
|
|
and compacts, men may make one with another, and yet still
|
|
be in the state of nature. The promises and bargains for truck,
|
|
&c. between the two men in the desert island, mentioned by
|
|
Garcilasso de la Vega, in his history of Peru; or between a
|
|
Swiss and an Indian, in the woods of America, are binding
|
|
to them, though they are perfectly in a state of nature, in
|
|
reference to one another: for truth and keeping of faith belongs
|
|
to men, as men, and not as members of society.
|
|
|
|
Sect. 15. To those that say, there were never any men in the
|
|
state of nature, I will not only oppose the authority of the
|
|
judicious Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10, where he says,
|
|
The laws which have been hitherto mentioned, i.e. the laws of
|
|
nature, do bind men absolutely, even as they are men, although
|
|
they have never any settled fellowship, never any solemn
|
|
agreement amongst themselves what to do, or not to do: but
|
|
forasmuch as we are not by ourselves sufficient to furnish
|
|
ourselves with competent store of things, needful for such a life
|
|
as our nature doth desire, a life fit for the dignity of man;
|
|
therefore to supply those defects and imperfections which are in
|
|
us, as living single and solely by ourselves, we are naturally
|
|
induced to seek communion and fellowship with others: this was
|
|
the cause of men's uniting themselves at first in politic
|
|
societies. But I moreover affirm, that all men are naturally
|
|
in that state, and remain so, till by their own consents they
|
|
make themselves members of some politic society; and I doubt not
|
|
in the sequel of this discourse, to make it very clear.
|
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
|
|
|
|
C H A P. I I I.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the State of War.
|
|
|
|
16. THE state of war is a state of enmity and
|
|
destruction: and therefore declaring by word or action, not a
|
|
passionate and hasty, but a sedate settled design upon another
|
|
man's life, puts him in a state of war with him against whom he
|
|
has declared such an intention, and so has exposed his life to
|
|
the other's power to be taken away by him, or any one that joins
|
|
with him in his defence, and espouses his quarrel; it being
|
|
reasonable and just, I should have a right to destroy that which
|
|
threatens me with destruction: for, by the fundamental law of
|
|
nature, man being to be preserved as much as possible, when all
|
|
cannot be preserved, the safety of the innocent is to be
|
|
preferred: and one may destroy a man who makes war upon him, or
|
|
has discovered an enmity to his being, for the same reason that
|
|
he may kill a wolf or a lion; because such men are not under
|
|
the ties of the commonlaw of reason, have no other rule, but that
|
|
of force and violence, and so may be treated as beasts of prey,
|
|
those dangerous and noxious creatures, that will be sure to
|
|
destroy him whenever he falls into their power.
|
|
|
|
Sect, 17. And hence it is, that he who attempts to get
|
|
another man into his absolute power, does thereby put himself
|
|
into a state of war with him; it being to be understood as a
|
|
declaration of a design upon his life: for I have reason to
|
|
conclude, that he who would get me into his power without my
|
|
consent, would use me as he pleased when he had got me there, and
|
|
destroy me too when he had a fancy to it; for no body can desire
|
|
to have me in his absolute power, unless it be to compel me by
|
|
force to that which is against the right of my freedom, i.e.
|
|
make me a slave. To be free from such force is the only security
|
|
of my preservation; and reason bids me look on him, as an enemy
|
|
to my preservation, who would take away that freedom which is
|
|
the fence to it; so that he who makes an attempt to enslave me,
|
|
thereby puts himself into a state of war with me. He that, in
|
|
the state of nature, would take away the freedom that belongs
|
|
to any one in that state, must necessarily be supposed to have a
|
|
foundationtofeallathevrest;hasghelthat,hin theestateeofgsociety,
|
|
would take away the freedom belonging to those of that society
|
|
or commonwealth, must be supposed to design to take away from
|
|
them every thing else, and so be looked on as in a state of war.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 18. This makes it lawful for a man to kill a thief,
|
|
who has not in the least hurt him, nor declared any design upon
|
|
his life, any farther than, by the use of force, so to get him in
|
|
his power, as to take away his money, or what he pleases, from
|
|
him; because using force, where he has no right, to get me into
|
|
his power, let his pretence be what it will, I have no reason to
|
|
suppose, that he, who would take away my liberty, would not,
|
|
when he had me in his power, take away every thing else. And
|
|
therefore it is lawful for me to treat him as one who has put
|
|
himself into a state of war with me, i.e. kill him if I can;
|
|
for to that hazard does he justly expose himself, whoever
|
|
introduces a state of war, and is aggressor in it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 19. And here we have the plain difference between the
|
|
state of nature and the state of war, which however some men
|
|
have confounded, are as far distant, as a state of peace, good
|
|
will, mutual assistance and preservation, and a state of enmity,
|
|
malice, violence and mutual destruction, are one from another.
|
|
Men living together according to reason, without a common
|
|
superior on earth, with authority to judge between them, is
|
|
properly the state of nature. But force, or a declared design
|
|
of force, upon the person of another, where there is no common
|
|
superior on earth to appeal to for relief, is the state of war:
|
|
and it is the want of such an appeal gives a man the right of war
|
|
even against an aggressor, tho' he be in society and a fellow
|
|
subject. Thus a thief, whom I cannot harm, but by appeal to
|
|
the law, for having stolen all that I am worth, I may kill, when
|
|
he sets on me to rob me but of my horse or coat; because the law,
|
|
which was made for my preservation, where it cannot interpose to
|
|
secure my life from present force, which, if lost, is capable of
|
|
no reparation, permits me my own defence, and the right of war, a
|
|
liberty to kill the aggressor, because the aggressor allows not
|
|
time to appeal to our common judge, nor the decision of the law,
|
|
for remedy in a case where the mischief may be irreparable. Want
|
|
of a common judge with authority, puts all men in a state of
|
|
nature: force without right, upon a man's person, makes a state
|
|
of war, both where there is, and is not, a common judge.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 20. But when the actual force is over, the state of
|
|
war ceases between those that are in society, and are equally on
|
|
both sides subjected to the fair determination of the law;
|
|
because then there lies open the remedy of appeal for the past
|
|
injury, and to prevent future harm: but where no such appeal is,
|
|
as in the state of nature, for want of positive laws, and judges
|
|
with authority to appeal to, the state of war once begun,
|
|
continues, with a right to the innocent party to destroy the
|
|
other whenever he can, until the aggressor offers peace, and
|
|
desires reconciliation on such terms as may repair any wrongs he
|
|
has already done, and secure the innocent for the future; nay,
|
|
where an appeal to the law, and constituted judges, lies open,
|
|
but the remedy is denied by a manifest perverting of justice, and
|
|
a barefaced wresting of the laws to protect or indemnify the
|
|
violence or injuries of some men, or party of men, there it is
|
|
hard to imagine any thing but a state of war: for wherever
|
|
violence is used, and injury done, though by hands appointed to
|
|
administer justice, it is still violence and injury, however
|
|
coloured with the name, pretences, or forms of law, the end
|
|
whereof being to protect and redress the innocent, by an
|
|
unbiassed application of it, to all who are under it; wherever
|
|
that is not bona fide done, war is made upon the sufferers, who
|
|
having no appeal on earth to right them, they are left to the
|
|
only remedy in such cases, an appeal to heaven.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 21. To avoid this state of war (wherein there is no
|
|
appeal but to heaven, and wherein every the least difference is
|
|
apt to end, where there is no authority to decide between the
|
|
contenders) is one great reason of men's putting themselves into
|
|
society, and quitting the state of nature: for where there is an
|
|
authority, a power on earth, from which relief can be had by
|
|
appeal, there the continuance of the state of war is excluded,
|
|
and the controversy is decided by that power. Had there been any
|
|
such court, any superior jurisdiction on earth, to determine the
|
|
right between Jephtha and the Ammonites, they had never come to a
|
|
state of war: but we see he was forced to appeal to heaven. The
|
|
Lord the Judge (says he) be judge this day between the children
|
|
of Israel and the children of Ammon, Judg. xi. 27. and then
|
|
prosecuting, and relying on his appeal, he leads out his army to
|
|
battle: and therefore in such controversies, where the question
|
|
is put, who shall be judge? It cannot be meant, who shall decide
|
|
the controversy; every one knows what Jephtha here tells us, that
|
|
the Lord the Judge shall judge. Where there is no judge on
|
|
earth, the appeal lies to God in heaven. That question then
|
|
cannot mean, who shall judge, whether another hath put himself in
|
|
a state of war with me, and whether I may, as Jephtha did, appeal
|
|
to heaven in it? of that I myself can only be judge in my own
|
|
conscience, as I will answer it, at the great day, to the supreme
|
|
judge of all men.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. IV.
|
|
|
|
Of SLAVERY.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 22. THE natural liberty of man is to be free from any
|
|
superior power on earth, and not to be under the will or
|
|
legislative authority of man, but to have only the law of nature
|
|
for his rule. The liberty of man, in society, is to be under no
|
|
other legislative power, but that established, by consent, in the
|
|
commonwealth; nor under the dominion of any will, or restraint of
|
|
any law, but what that legislative shall enact, according to the
|
|
trust put in it. Freedom then is not what Sir Robert Filmer
|
|
tells us, Observations, A. 55. a liberty for every one to do what
|
|
he lists, to live as he pleases, and not to be tied by any laws:
|
|
but freedom of men under government is, to have a standing rule
|
|
to live by, common to every one of that society, and made by the
|
|
legislative power erected in it; a liberty to follow my own will
|
|
in all things, where the rule prescribes not; and not to be
|
|
subject to the inconstant, uncertain, unknown, arbitrary will of
|
|
another man: as freedom of nature is, to be under no other
|
|
restraint but the law of nature.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 23. This freedom from absolute, arbitrary power, is
|
|
so necessary to, and closely joined with a man's preservation,
|
|
that he cannot part with it, but by what forfeits his
|
|
preservation and life together: for a man, not having the power
|
|
of his own life, cannot, by compact, or his own consent,
|
|
enslave himself to any one, nor put himself under the absolute,
|
|
arbitrary power of another, to take away his life, when he
|
|
pleases. No body can give more power than he has himself; and he
|
|
that cannot take away his own life, cannot give another power
|
|
over it. Indeed, having by his fault forfeited his own life, by
|
|
some act that deserves death; he, to whom he has forfeited it,
|
|
may (when he has him in his power) delay to take it, and make use
|
|
of him to his own service, and he does him no injury by it: for,
|
|
whenever he finds the hardship of his slavery outweigh the value
|
|
of his life, it is in his power, by resisting the will of his
|
|
master, to draw on himself the death he desires.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 24. This is the perfect condition of slavery, which
|
|
is nothing else, but the state of war continued, between a
|
|
lawful conqueror and a captive: for, if once compact enter
|
|
between them, and make an agreement for a limited power on the
|
|
one side, and obedience on the other, the state of war and
|
|
slavery ceases, as long as the compact endures: for, as has been
|
|
said, no man can, by agreement, pass over to another that which
|
|
he hath not in himself, a power over his own life.
|
|
|
|
I confess, we find among the Jews, as well as other nations,
|
|
that men did sell themselves; but, it is plain, this was only to
|
|
drudgery, not to slavery: for, it is evident, the person sold
|
|
was not under an absolute, arbitrary, despotical power: for the
|
|
master could not have power to kill him, at any time, whom, at a
|
|
certain time, he was obliged to let go free out of his service;
|
|
and the master of such a servant was so far from having an
|
|
arbitrary power over his life, that he could not, at pleasure, so
|
|
much as maim him, but the loss of an eye, or tooth, set him free,
|
|
Exod. xxi.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. V.
|
|
|
|
Of PROPERTY.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 25. Whether we consider natural reason, which tells
|
|
us, that men, being once born, have a right to their
|
|
preservation, and consequently to meat and drink, and such other
|
|
things as nature affords for their subsistence: or revelation,
|
|
which gives us an account of those grants God made of the world
|
|
to Adam, and to Noah, and his sons, it is very clear, that
|
|
God, as king David says, Psal. cxv. 16. has given the
|
|
earth to the children of men; given it to mankind in common. But
|
|
this being supposed, it seems to some a very great difficulty,
|
|
how any one should ever come to have a property in any thing: I
|
|
will not content myself to answer, that if it be difficult to
|
|
make out property, upon a supposition that God gave the world
|
|
to Adam, and his posterity in common, it is impossible that any
|
|
man, but one universal monarch, should have any property upon a
|
|
supposition, that God gave the world to Adam, and his heirs in
|
|
succession, exclusive of all the rest of his posterity. But I
|
|
shall endeavour to shew, how men might come to have a property
|
|
in several parts of that which God gave to mankind in common, and
|
|
that without any express compact of all the commoners.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 26. God, who hath given the world to men in common,
|
|
hath also given them reason to make use of it to the best
|
|
advantage of life, and convenience. The earth, and all that is
|
|
therein, is given to men for the support and comfort of their
|
|
being. And tho' all the fruits it naturally produces, and beasts
|
|
it feeds, belong to mankind in common, as they are produced by
|
|
the spontaneous hand of nature; and no body has originally a
|
|
private dominion, exclusive of the rest of mankind, in any of
|
|
them, as they are thus in their natural state: yet being given
|
|
for the use of men, there must of necessity be a means to
|
|
appropriate them some way or other, before they can be of any
|
|
use, or at all beneficial to any particular man. The fruit, or
|
|
venison, which nourishes the wild Indian, who knows no
|
|
enclosure, and is still a tenant in common, must be his, and so
|
|
his, i.e. a part of him, that another can no longer have any
|
|
right to it, before it can do him any good for the support of his
|
|
life.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 27. Though the earth, and all inferior creatures, be
|
|
common to all men, yet every man has a property in his own
|
|
person: this no body has any right to but himself. The
|
|
labour of his body, and the work of his hands, we may say,
|
|
are properly his. Whatsoever then he removes out of the state
|
|
that nature hath provided, and left it in, he hath mixed his
|
|
labour with, and joined to it something that is his own, and
|
|
thereby makes it his property. It being by him removed from
|
|
the common state nature hath placed it in, it hath by this
|
|
labour something annexed to it, that excludes the common right
|
|
of other men: for this labour being the unquestionable property
|
|
of the labourer, no man but he can have a right to what that is
|
|
once joined to, at least where there is enough, and as good, left
|
|
in common for others.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 28. He that is nourished by the acorns he picked up
|
|
under an oak, or the apples he gathered from the trees in the
|
|
wood, has certainly appropriated them to himself. No body can
|
|
deny but the nourishment is his. I ask then, when did they begin
|
|
to be his? when he digested? or when he eat? or when he boiled?
|
|
or when he brought them home? or when he picked them up? and it
|
|
is plain, if the first gathering made them not his, nothing else
|
|
could. That labour put a distinction between them and common:
|
|
that added something to them more than nature, the common mother
|
|
of all, had done; and so they became his private right. And will
|
|
any one say, he had no right to those acorns or apples, he thus
|
|
appropriated, because he had not the consent of all mankind to
|
|
make them his? Was it a robbery thus to assume to himself what
|
|
belonged to all in common? If such a consent as that was
|
|
necessary, man had starved, notwithstanding the plenty God had
|
|
given him. We see in commons, which remain so by compact, that
|
|
it is the taking any part of what is common, and removing it out
|
|
of the state nature leaves it in, which begins the property;
|
|
without which the common is of no use. And the taking of this or
|
|
that part, does not depend on the express consent of all the
|
|
commoners. Thus the grass my horse has bit; the turfs my servant
|
|
has cut; and the ore I have digged in any place, where I have a
|
|
right to them in common with others, become my property,
|
|
without the assignation or consent of any body. The labour
|
|
that was mine, removing them out of that common state they were
|
|
in, hath fixed my property in them.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 29. By making an explicit consent of every commoner,
|
|
necessary to any one's appropriating to himself any part of what
|
|
is given in common, children or servants could not cut the meat,
|
|
which their father or master had provided for them in common,
|
|
|
|
without assigning to every one his peculiar part. Though the
|
|
water running in the fountain be every one's, yet who can doubt,
|
|
but that in the pitcher is his only who drew it out? His
|
|
labour hath taken it out of the hands of nature, where it was
|
|
common, and belonged equally to all her children, and hath
|
|
thereby appropriated it to himself.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 30. Thus this law of reason makes the deer that
|
|
Indian's who hath killed it; it is allowed to be his goods, who
|
|
hath bestowed his labour upon it, though before it was the common
|
|
right of every one. And amongst those who are counted the
|
|
civilized part of mankind, who have made and multiplied positive
|
|
laws to determine property, this original law of nature, for
|
|
the beginning of property, in what was before common, still
|
|
takes place; and by virtue thereof, what fish any one catches in
|
|
the ocean, that great and still remaining common of mankind; or
|
|
what ambergrise any one takes up here, is by the labour that
|
|
removes it out of that common state nature left it in, made his
|
|
property, who takes that pains about it. And even amongst us,
|
|
the hare that any one is hunting, is thought his who pursues her
|
|
during the chase: for being a beast that is still looked upon as
|
|
common, and no man's private possession; whoever has employed so
|
|
much labour about any of that kind, as to find and pursue her,
|
|
has thereby removed her from the state of nature, wherein she was
|
|
common, and hath begun a property.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 31. It will perhaps be objected to this, that if
|
|
gathering the acorns, or other fruits of the earth, &c. makes a
|
|
right to them, then any one may ingross as much as he will. To
|
|
which I answer, Not so. The same law of nature, that does by
|
|
this means give us property, does also bound that property
|
|
too. God has given us all things richly, 1 Tim. vi. 12. is
|
|
the voice of reason confirmed by inspiration. But how far has he
|
|
given it us? To enjoy. As much as any one can make use of to
|
|
any advantage of life before it spoils, so much he may by his
|
|
Tabour fix a property in: whatever is beyond this, is more than
|
|
his share, and belongs to others. Nothing was made by God for
|
|
man to spoil or destroy. And thus, considering the plenty of
|
|
natural provisions there was a long time in the world, and the
|
|
few spenders; and to how small a part of that provision the
|
|
industry of one man could extend itself, and ingross it to the
|
|
prejudice of others; especially keeping within the bounds, set
|
|
by reason, of what might serve for his use; there could be then
|
|
little room for quarrels or contentions about property so
|
|
established.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 32. But the chief matter of property being now not
|
|
the fruits of the earth, and the beasts that subsist on it, but
|
|
the earth itself; as that which takes in and carries with it
|
|
all the rest; I think it is plain, that property in that too is
|
|
acquired as the former. As much land as a man tills, plants,
|
|
improves, cultivates, and can use the product of, so much is his
|
|
property. He by his labour does, as it were, inclose it from
|
|
the common. Nor will it invalidate his right, to say every body
|
|
else has an equal title to it; and therefore he cannot
|
|
appropriate, he cannot inclose, without the consent of all his
|
|
fellow-commoners, all mankind. God, when he gave the world in
|
|
common to all mankind, commanded man also to labour, and the
|
|
penury of his condition required it of him. God and his reason
|
|
commanded him to subdue the earth, i.e. improve it for the
|
|
benefit of life, and therein lay out something upon it that was
|
|
his own, his labour. He that in obedience to this command of
|
|
God, subdued, tilled and sowed any part of it, thereby annexed to
|
|
it something that was his property, which another had no title
|
|
to, nor could without injury take from him.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 33. Nor was this appropriation of any parcel of
|
|
land, by improving it, any prejudice to any other man, since
|
|
there was still enough, and as good left; and more than the yet
|
|
unprovided could use. So that, in effect, there was never the
|
|
|
|
less left for others because of his enclosure for himself: for he
|
|
that leaves as much as another can make use of, does as good as
|
|
take nothing at all. No body could think himself injured by the
|
|
drinking of another man, though he took a good draught, who had a
|
|
whole river of the same water left him to quench his thirst: and
|
|
the case of land and water, where there is enough of both, is
|
|
perfectly the same.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 34. God gave the world to men in common; but since he
|
|
gave it them for their benefit, and the greatest conveniencies of
|
|
life they were capable to draw from it, it cannot be supposed he
|
|
meant it should always remain common and uncultivated. He gave
|
|
it to the use of the industrious and rational, (and labour was
|
|
to be his title to it;) not to the fancy or covetousness of the
|
|
quarrelsome and contentious. He that had as good left for his
|
|
improvement, as was already taken up, needed not complain, ought
|
|
not to meddle with what was already improved by another's labour:
|
|
if he did, it is plain he desired the benefit of another's pains,
|
|
which he had no right to, and not the ground which God had given
|
|
him in common with others to labour on, and whereof there was as
|
|
good left, as that already possessed, and more than he knew what
|
|
to do with, or his industry could reach to.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 35. It is true, in land that is common in
|
|
England, or any other country, where there is plenty of people
|
|
under government, who have money and commerce, no one can inclose
|
|
or appropriate any part, without the consent of all his fellow-
|
|
commoners; because this is left common by compact, i.e. by the
|
|
law of the land, which is not to be violated. And though it be
|
|
common, in respect of some men, it is not so to all mankind; but
|
|
is the joint property of this country, or this parish. Besides,
|
|
the remainder, after such enclosure, would not be as good to the
|
|
rest of the commoners, as the whole was when they could all make
|
|
use of the whole; whereas in the beginning and first peopling of
|
|
the great common of the world, it was quite otherwise. The law
|
|
man was under, was rather for appropriating. God commanded, and
|
|
his wants forced him to labour. That was his property which
|
|
could not be taken from him where-ever he had fixed it. And
|
|
hence subduing or cultivating the earth, and having dominion, we
|
|
see are joined together. The one gave title to the other. So
|
|
that God, by commanding to subdue, gave authority so far to
|
|
appropriate: and the condition of human life, which requires
|
|
labour and materials to work on, necessarily introduces private
|
|
possessions.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 36. The measure of property nature has well set by
|
|
the extent of men's labour and the conveniencies of life: no
|
|
man's labour could subdue, or appropriate all; nor could his
|
|
enjoyment consume more than a small part; so that it was
|
|
impossible for any man, this way, to intrench upon the right of
|
|
another, or acquire to himself a property, to the prejudice of
|
|
his neighbour, who would still have room for as good, and as
|
|
large a possession (after the other had taken out his) as before
|
|
it was appropriated. This measure did confine every man's
|
|
possession to a very moderate proportion, and such as he might
|
|
appropriate to himself, without injury to any body, in the first
|
|
ages of the world, when men were more in danger to be lost, by
|
|
wandering from their company, in the then vast wilderness of the
|
|
earth, than to be straitened for want of room to plant in. And
|
|
the same measure may be allowed still without prejudice to any
|
|
body, as full as the world seems: for supposing a man, or family,
|
|
in the state they were at first peopling of the world by the
|
|
children of Adam, or Noah; let him plant in some inland,
|
|
vacant places of America, we shall find that the possessions
|
|
he could make himself, upon the measures we have given, would
|
|
not be very large, nor, even to this day, prejudice the rest of
|
|
mankind, or give them reason to complain, or think themselves
|
|
injured by this man's incroachment, though the race of men have
|
|
now spread themselves to all the corners of the world, and do
|
|
|
|
infinitely exceed the small number was at the beginning. Nay,
|
|
the extent of ground is of so little value, without labour,
|
|
that I have heard it affirmed, that in Spain itself a man may
|
|
be permitted to plough, sow and reap, without being disturbed,
|
|
upon land he has no other title to, but only his making use of
|
|
it. But, on the contrary, the inhabitants think themselves
|
|
beholden to him, who, by his industry on neglected, and
|
|
consequently waste land, has increased the stock of corn, which
|
|
they wanted. But be this as it will, which I lay no stress on;
|
|
this I dare boldly affirm, that the same rule of propriety,
|
|
(viz.) that every man should have as much as he could make use
|
|
of, would hold still in the world, without straitening any body;
|
|
since there is land enough in the world to suffice double the
|
|
inhabitants, had not the invention of money, and the tacit
|
|
agreement of men to put a value on it, introduced (by consent)
|
|
larger possessions, and a right to them; which, how it has done,
|
|
I shall by and by shew more at large.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 37. This is certain, that in the beginning, before the
|
|
desire of having more than man needed had altered the intrinsic
|
|
value of things, which depends only on their usefulness to the
|
|
life of man; or had agreed, that a little piece of yellow
|
|
metal, which would keep without wasting or decay, should be
|
|
worth a great piece of flesh, or a whole heap of corn; though men
|
|
had a right to appropriate, by their labour, each one of himself,
|
|
as much of the things of nature, as he could use: yet this could
|
|
not be much, nor to the prejudice of others, where the same
|
|
plenty was still left to those who would use the same industry.
|
|
To which let me add, that he who appropriates land to himself by
|
|
his labour, does not lessen, but increase the common stock of
|
|
mankind: for the provisions serving to the support of human life,
|
|
produced by one acre of inclosed and cultivated land, are (to
|
|
speak much within compass) ten times more than those which are
|
|
yielded by an acre of land of an equal richness lying waste in
|
|
common. And therefore he that incloses land, and has a greater
|
|
plenty of the conveniencies of life from ten acres, than he could
|
|
have from an hundred left to nature, may truly be said to give
|
|
ninety acres to mankind: for his labour now supplies him with
|
|
provisions out of ten acres, which were but the product of an
|
|
hundred lying in common. I have here rated the improved land
|
|
very low, in making its product but as ten to one, when it is
|
|
much nearer an hundred to one: for I ask, whether in the wild
|
|
woods and uncultivated waste of America, left to nature,
|
|
without any improvement, tillage or husbandry, a thousand acres
|
|
yield the needy and wretched inhabitants as many conveniencies of
|
|
life, as ten acres of equally fertile land do in Devonshire,
|
|
where they are well cultivated?
|
|
|
|
Before the appropriation of land, he who gathered as much of
|
|
the wild fruit, killed, caught, or tamed, as many of the beasts,
|
|
as he could; he that so imployed his pains about any of the
|
|
spontaneous products of nature, as any way to alter them from the
|
|
state which nature put them in, by placing any of his labour
|
|
on them, did thereby acquire a propriety in them: but if they
|
|
perished, in his possession, without their due use; if the fruits
|
|
rotted, or the venison putrified, before he could spend it, he
|
|
offended against the common law of nature, and was liable to be
|
|
punished; he invaded his neighbour's share, for he had no right,
|
|
farther than his use called for any of them, and they might
|
|
serve to afford him conveniencies of life.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 38. The same measures governed the possession of
|
|
land too: whatsoever he tilled and reaped, laid up and made use
|
|
of, before it spoiled, that was his peculiar right; whatsoever he
|
|
enclosed, and could feed, and make use of, the cattle and product
|
|
was also his. But if either the grass of his enclosure rotted on
|
|
the ground, or the fruit of his planting perished without
|
|
gathering, and laying up, this part of the earth, notwithstanding
|
|
his enclosure, was still to be looked on as waste, and might be
|
|
|
|
the possession of any other. Thus, at the beginning, Cain
|
|
might take as much ground as he could till, and make it his own
|
|
land, and yet leave enough to Abel's sheep to feed on; a few
|
|
acres would serve for both their possessions. But as families
|
|
increased, and industry inlarged their stocks, their possessions
|
|
inlarged with the need of them; but yet it was commonly without
|
|
any fixed property in the ground they made use of, till they
|
|
incorporated, settled themselves together, and built cities; and
|
|
then, by consent, they came in time, to set out the bounds of
|
|
their distinct territories, and agree on limits between them and
|
|
their neighbours; and by laws within themselves, settled the
|
|
properties of those of the same society: for we see, that in
|
|
that part of the world which was first inhabited, and therefore
|
|
like to be best peopled, even as low down as Abraham's time,
|
|
they wandered with their flocks, and their herds, which was their
|
|
substance, freely up and down; and this Abraham did, in a
|
|
country where he was a stranger. Whence it is plain, that at
|
|
least a great part of the land lay in common; that the
|
|
inhabitants valued it not, nor claimed property in any more than
|
|
they made use of. But when there was not room enough in the same
|
|
place, for their herds to feed together, they by consent, as
|
|
Abraham and Lot did, Gen. xiii. 5. separated and inlarged
|
|
their pasture, where it best liked them. And for the same reason
|
|
Esau went from his father, and his brother, and planted in
|
|
mount Seir, Gen. xxxvi. 6.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 39. And thus, without supposing any private dominion,
|
|
and property in Adam, over all the world, exclusive of all
|
|
other men, which can no way be proved, nor any one's property be
|
|
made out from it; but supposing the world given, as it was, to
|
|
the children of men in common, we see how labour could make
|
|
men distinct titles to several parcels of it, for their private
|
|
uses; wherein there could be no doubt of right, no room for
|
|
quarrel.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 40. Nor is it so strange, as perhaps before
|
|
consideration it may appear, that the property of labour should
|
|
be able to over-balance the community of land: for it is labour
|
|
indeed that puts the difference of value on every thing; and
|
|
let any one consider what the difference is between an acre of
|
|
land planted with tobacco or sugar, sown with wheat or barley,
|
|
and an acre of the same land lying in common, without any
|
|
husbandry upon it, and he will find, that the improvement of
|
|
labour makes the far greater part of the value. I think it
|
|
will be but a very modest computation to say, that of the
|
|
products of the earth useful to the life of man nine tenths are
|
|
the effects of labour: nay, if we will rightly estimate things
|
|
as they come to our use, and cast up the several expences about
|
|
them, what in them is purely owing to nature, and what to
|
|
labour, we shall find, that in most of them ninety-nine
|
|
hundredths are wholly to be put on the account of labour.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 41. There cannot be a clearer demonstration of any
|
|
thing, than several nations of the Americans are of this, who
|
|
are rich in land, and poor in all the comforts of life; whom
|
|
nature having furnished as liberally as any other people, with
|
|
the materials of plenty, i.e. a fruitful soil, apt to produce
|
|
in abundance, what might serve for food, raiment, and delight;
|
|
yet for want of improving it by labour, have not one hundredth
|
|
part of the conveniencies we enjoy: and a king of a large and
|
|
fruitful territory there, feeds, lodges, and is clad worse than a
|
|
day-labourer in England.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 42. To make this a little clearer, let us but trace
|
|
some of the ordinary provisions of life, through their several
|
|
progresses, before they come to our use, and see how much they
|
|
receive of their value from human industry. Bread, wine and
|
|
cloth, are things of daily use, and great plenty; yet
|
|
notwithstanding, acorns, water and leaves, or skins, must be our
|
|
bread, drink and cloathing, did not labour furnish us with
|
|
|
|
these more useful commodities: for whatever bread is more worth
|
|
than acorns, wine than water, and cloth or silk, than leaves,
|
|
skins or moss, that is wholly owing to labour and industry;
|
|
the one of these being the food and raiment which unassisted
|
|
nature furnishes us with; the other, provisions which our
|
|
industry and pains prepare for us, which how much they exceed the
|
|
other in value, when any one hath computed, he will then see how
|
|
much labour makes the far greatest part of the value of things
|
|
we enjoy in this world: and the ground which produces the
|
|
materials, is scarce to be reckoned in, as any, or at most, but a
|
|
very small part of it; so little, that even amongst us, land that
|
|
is left wholly to nature, that hath no improvement of pasturage,
|
|
tillage, or planting, is called, as indeed it is, waste; and we
|
|
shall find the benefit of it amount to little more than nothing.
|
|
|
|
This shews how much numbers of men are to be preferred to
|
|
largeness of dominions; and that the increase of lands, and the
|
|
right employing of them, is the great art of government: and that
|
|
prince, who shall be so wise and godlike, as by established laws
|
|
of liberty to secure protection and encouragement to the honest
|
|
industry of mankind, against the oppression of power and
|
|
narrowness of party, will quickly be too hard for his neighbours:
|
|
but this by the by. To return to the argument in hand,
|
|
|
|
Sec. 43. An acre of land, that bears here twenty bushels of
|
|
wheat, and another in America, which, with the same husbandry,
|
|
would do the like, are, without doubt, of the same natural
|
|
intrinsic value: but yet the benefit mankind receives from the
|
|
one in a year, is worth 5l. and from the other possibly not
|
|
worth a penny, if all the profit an Indian received from it were
|
|
to be valued, and sold here; at least, I may truly say, not one
|
|
thousandth. It is labour then which puts the greatest part of
|
|
value upon land, without which it would scarcely be worth any
|
|
thing: it is to that we owe the greatest part of all its useful
|
|
products; for all that the straw, bran, bread, of that acre of
|
|
wheat, is more worth than the product of an acre of as good land,
|
|
which lies waste, is all the effect of labour: for it is not
|
|
barely the plough-man's pains, the reaper's and thresher's toil,
|
|
and the baker's sweat, is to be counted into the bread we eat;
|
|
the labour of those who broke the oxen, who digged and wrought
|
|
the iron and stones, who felled and framed the timber employed
|
|
about the plough, mill, oven, or any other utensils, which are a
|
|
vast number, requisite to this corn, from its being feed to be
|
|
sown to its being made bread, must all be charged on the
|
|
account of labour, and received as an effect of that: nature and
|
|
the earth furnished only the almost worthless materials, as in
|
|
themselves. It would be a strange catalogue of things, that
|
|
industry provided and made use of, about every loaf of bread,
|
|
before it came to our use, if we could trace them; iron, wood,
|
|
leather, bark, timber, stone, bricks, coals, lime, cloth, dying
|
|
drugs, pitch, tar, masts, ropes, and all the materials made use
|
|
of in the ship, that brought any of the commodities made use of
|
|
by any of the workmen, to any part of the work; all which it
|
|
would be almost impossible, at least too long, to reckon up.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 44. From all which it is evident, that though the
|
|
things of nature are given in common, yet man, by being master of
|
|
himself, and proprietor of his own person, and the actions or
|
|
labour of it, had still in himself the great foundation of
|
|
property; and that, which made up the great part of what he
|
|
applied to the support or comfort of his being, when invention
|
|
and arts had improved the conveniencies of life, was perfectly
|
|
his own, and did not belong in common to others.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 45. Thus labour, in the beginning, gave a right of
|
|
property, wherever any one was pleased to employ it upon what
|
|
was common, which remained a long while the far greater part, and
|
|
is yet more than mankind makes use of. Men, at first, for the
|
|
most part, contented themselves with what unassisted nature
|
|
offered to their necessities: and though afterwards, in some
|
|
|
|
parts of the world, (where the increase of people and stock, with
|
|
the use of money, had made land scarce, and so of some value)
|
|
the several communities settled the bounds of their distinct
|
|
territories, and by laws within themselves regulated the
|
|
properties of the private men of their society, and so, by
|
|
compact and agreement, settled the property which labour and
|
|
industry began; and the leagues that have been made between
|
|
several states and kingdoms, either expresly or tacitly disowning
|
|
all claim and right to the land in the others possession, have,
|
|
by common consent, given up their pretences to their natural
|
|
common right, which originally they had to those countries, and
|
|
so have, by positive agreement, settled a property amongst
|
|
themselves, in distinct parts and parcels of the earth; yet there
|
|
are still great tracts of ground to be found, which (the
|
|
inhabitants thereof not having joined with the rest of mankind,
|
|
in the consent of the use of their common money) lie waste, and
|
|
are more than the people who dwell on it do, or can make use of,
|
|
and so still lie in common; tho' this can scarce happen amongst
|
|
that part of mankind that have consented to the use of money.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 46. The greatest part of things really useful to the
|
|
life of man, and such as the necessity of subsisting made the
|
|
first commoners of the world look after, as it cloth the
|
|
Americans now, are generally things of short duration; such
|
|
as, if they are not consumed by use, will decay and perish of
|
|
themselves: gold, silver and diamonds, are things that fancy or
|
|
agreement hath put the value on, more than real use, and the
|
|
necessary support of life. Now of those good things which nature
|
|
hath provided in common, every one had a right (as hath been
|
|
said) to as much as he could use, and property in all that he
|
|
could effect with his labour; all that his industry could
|
|
extend to, to alter from the state nature had put it in, was his.
|
|
He that gathered a hundred bushels of acorns or apples, had
|
|
thereby a property in them, they were his goods as soon as
|
|
gathered. He was only to look, that he used them before they
|
|
spoiled, else he took more than his share, and robbed others.
|
|
And indeed it was a foolish thing, as well as dishonest, to hoard
|
|
up more than he could make use of. If he gave away a part to any
|
|
body else, so that it perished not uselesly in his possession,
|
|
these he also made use of. And if he also bartered away plums,
|
|
that would have rotted in a week, for nuts that would last good
|
|
for his eating a whole year, he did no injury; he wasted not the
|
|
common stock; destroyed no part of the portion of goods that
|
|
belonged to others, so long as nothing perished uselesly in his
|
|
hands. Again, if he would give his nuts for a piece of metal,
|
|
pleased with its colour; or exchange his sheep for shells, or
|
|
wool for a sparkling pebble or a diamond, and keep those by him
|
|
all his life he invaded not the right of others, he might heap up
|
|
as much of these durable things as he pleased; the exceeding of
|
|
the bounds of his just property not lying in the largeness of
|
|
his possession, but the perishing of any thing uselesly in it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 47. And thus came in the use of money, some lasting
|
|
thing that men might keep without spoiling, and that by mutual
|
|
consent men would take in exchange for the truly useful, but
|
|
perishable supports of life.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 48. And as different degrees of industry were apt to
|
|
give men possessions in different proportions, so this invention
|
|
of money gave them the opportunity to continue and enlarge them:
|
|
for supposing an island, separate from all possible commerce with
|
|
the rest of the world, wherein there were but an hundred
|
|
families, but there were sheep, horses and cows, with other
|
|
useful animals, wholsome fruits, and land enough for corn for a
|
|
hundred thousand times as many, but nothing in the island, either
|
|
because of its commonness, or perishableness, fit to supply the
|
|
place of money; what reason could any one have there to enlarge
|
|
his possessions beyond the use of his family, and a plentiful
|
|
supply to its consumption, either in what their own industry
|
|
|
|
produced, or they could barter for like perishable, useful
|
|
commodities, with others? Where there is not some thing, both
|
|
lasting and scarce, and so valuable to be hoarded up, there men
|
|
will not be apt to enlarge their possessions of land, were it
|
|
never so rich, never so free for them to take: for I ask, what
|
|
would a man value ten thousand, or an hundred thousand acres of
|
|
excellent land, ready cultivated, and well stocked too with
|
|
cattle, in the middle of the inland parts of America, where he
|
|
had no hopes of commerce with other parts of the world, to draw
|
|
money to him by the sale of the product? It would not be worth
|
|
the enclosing, and we should see him give up again to the wild
|
|
common of nature, whatever was more than would supply the
|
|
conveniencies of life to be had there for him and his family.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 49. Thus in the beginning all the world was America,
|
|
and more so than that is now; for no such thing as money was
|
|
any where known. Find out something that hath the use and value
|
|
of money amongst his neighbours, you shall see the same man will
|
|
begin presently to enlarge his possessions.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 50. But since gold and silver, being little useful to
|
|
the life of man in proportion to food, raiment, and carriage, has
|
|
its value only from the consent of men, whereof labour yet
|
|
makes, in great part, the measure, it is plain, that men have
|
|
agreed to a disproportionate and unequal possession of the
|
|
earth, they having, by a tacit and voluntary consent, found out,
|
|
a way how a man may fairly possess more land than he himself can
|
|
use the product of, by receiving in exchange for the overplus
|
|
gold and silver, which may be hoarded up without injury to any
|
|
one; these metals not spoiling or decaying in the hands of the
|
|
possessor. This partage of things in an inequality of private
|
|
possessions, men have made practicable out of the bounds of
|
|
society, and without compact, only by putting a value on gold and
|
|
silver, and tacitly agreeing in the use of money: for in
|
|
governments, the laws regulate the right of property, and the
|
|
possession of land is determined by positive constitutions.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 51. And thus, I think, it is very easy to conceive,
|
|
without any difficulty, how labour could at first begin a title
|
|
of property in the common things of nature, and how the spending
|
|
it upon our uses bounded it. So that there could then be no
|
|
reason of quarrelling about title, nor any doubt about the
|
|
largeness of possession it gave. Right and conveniency went
|
|
together; for as a man had a right to all he could employ his
|
|
labour upon, so he had no temptation to labour for more than he
|
|
could make use of. This left no room for controversy about the
|
|
title, nor for encroachment on the right of others; what portion
|
|
a man carved to himself, was easily seen; and it was useless, as
|
|
well as dishonest, to carve himself too much, or take more than
|
|
he needed.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. VI.
|
|
|
|
Of Paternal Power.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 52. IT may perhaps be censured as an impertinent
|
|
criticism, in a discourse of this nature, to find fault with
|
|
words and names, that have obtained in the world: and yet
|
|
possibly it may not be amiss to offer new ones, when the old are
|
|
apt to lead men into mistakes, as this of paternal power
|
|
probably has done, which seems so to place the power of parents
|
|
over their children wholly in the father, as if the mother
|
|
had no share in it; whereas, if we consult reason or revelation,
|
|
we shall find, she hath an equal title. This may give one reason
|
|
to ask, whether this might not be more properly called parental
|
|
power? for whatever obligation nature and the right of
|
|
generation lays on children, it must certainly bind them equal to
|
|
|
|
both the concurrent causes of it. And accordingly we see the
|
|
positive law of God every where joins them together, without
|
|
distinction, when it commands the obedience of children, Honour
|
|
thy father and thy mother, Exod. xx. 12. Whosoever curseth his
|
|
father or his mother, Lev. xx. 9. Ye shall fear every man his
|
|
mother and his father, Lev. xix. 3. Children, obey your
|
|
parents, &c. Eph. vi. 1. is the stile of the Old and New
|
|
Testament.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 53. Had but this one thing been well considered,
|
|
without looking any deeper into the matter, it might perhaps have
|
|
kept men from running into those gross mistakes, they have made,
|
|
about this power of parents; which, however it might, without any
|
|
great harshness, bear the name of absolute dominion, and regal
|
|
authority, when under the title of paternal power it seemed
|
|
appropriated to the father, would yet have founded but oddly, and
|
|
in the very name shewn the absurdity, if this supposed absolute
|
|
power over children had been called parental; and thereby have
|
|
discovered, that it belonged to the mother too: for it will but
|
|
very ill serve the turn of those men, who contend so much for the
|
|
absolute power and authority of the fatherhood, as they call
|
|
it, that the mother should have any share in it; and it would
|
|
have but ill supported the monarchy they contend for, when by
|
|
the very name it appeared, that that fundamental authority, from
|
|
whence they would derive their government of a single person
|
|
only, was not placed in one, but two persons jointly. But to let
|
|
this of names pass.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 54. Though I have said above, Chap. II. That all men
|
|
by nature are equal, I cannot be supposed to understand all
|
|
sorts of equality: age or virtue may give men a just
|
|
precedency: excellency of parts and merit may place others
|
|
above the common level: birth may subject some, and alliance
|
|
or benefits others, to pay an observance to those to whom
|
|
nature, gratitude, or other respects, may have made it due: and
|
|
yet all this consists with the equality, which all men are in,
|
|
in respect of jurisdiction or dominion one over another; which
|
|
was the equality I there spoke of, as proper to the business in
|
|
hand, being that equal right, that every man hath, to his
|
|
natural freedom, without being subjected to the will or
|
|
authority of any other man.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 55. Children, I confess, are not born in this full
|
|
state of equality, though they are born to it. Their parents
|
|
have a sort of rule and jurisdiction over them, when they come
|
|
into the world, and for some time after; but it is but a
|
|
temporary one. The bonds of this subjection are like the
|
|
swaddling clothes they art wrapt up in, and supported by, in the
|
|
weakness of their infancy: age and reason as they grow up, loosen
|
|
them, till at length they drop quite off, and leave a man at his
|
|
own free disposal.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 56. Adam was created a perfect man, his body and
|
|
mind in full possession of their strength and reason, and so was
|
|
capable, from the first instant of his being to provide for his
|
|
own support and preservation, and govern his actions according to
|
|
the dictates of the law of reason which God had implanted in him.
|
|
From him the world is peopled with his descendants, who are all
|
|
born infants, weak and helpless, without knowledge or
|
|
understanding: but to supply the defects of this imperfect state,
|
|
till the improvement of growth and age hath removed them, Adam
|
|
and Eve, and after them all parents were, by the law of
|
|
nature, under an obligation to preserve, nourish, and educate
|
|
the children they had begotten; not as their own workmanship,
|
|
but the workmanship of their own maker, the Almighty, to whom
|
|
they were to be accountable for them.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 57. The law, that was to govern Adam, was the same
|
|
that was to govern all his posterity, the law of reason. But
|
|
his offspring having another way of entrance into the world,
|
|
different from him, by a natural birth, that produced them
|
|
|
|
ignorant and without the use of reason, they were not presently
|
|
under that law; for no body can be under a law, which is not
|
|
promulgated to him; and this law being promulgated or made known
|
|
by reason only, he that is not come to the use of his reason,
|
|
cannot be said to be under this law; and Adam's children,
|
|
being not presently as soon as born under this law of reason,
|
|
were not presently free: for law, in its true notion, is
|
|
not so much the limitation as the direction of a free and
|
|
intelligent agent to his proper interest, and prescribes no
|
|
farther than is for the general good of those under that law:
|
|
could they be happier without it, the law, as an useless thing,
|
|
would of itself vanish; and that ill deserves the name of
|
|
confinement which hedges us in only from bogs and precipices. So
|
|
that, however it may be mistaken, the end of law is not to
|
|
abolish or restrain, but to preserve and enlarge freedom: for
|
|
in all the states of created beings capable of laws, where there
|
|
is no law, there is no freedom: for liberty is, to be free
|
|
from restraint and violence from others; which cannot be, where
|
|
there is no law: but freedom is not, as we are told, a liberty
|
|
for every man to do what he lists: (for who could be free, when
|
|
every other man's humour might domineer over him?) but a
|
|
liberty to dispose, and order as he lists, his person, actions,
|
|
possessions, and his whole property, within the allowance of
|
|
those laws under which he is, and therein not to be subject to
|
|
the arbitrary will of another, but freely follow his own.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 58. The power, then, that parents have over their
|
|
children, arises from that duty which is incumbent on them, to
|
|
take care of their off-spring, during the imperfect state of
|
|
childhood. To inform the mind, and govern the actions of their
|
|
yet ignorant nonage, till reason shall take its place, and ease
|
|
them of that trouble, is what the children want, and the parents
|
|
are bound to: for God having given man an understanding to direct
|
|
his actions, has allowed him a freedom of will, and liberty of
|
|
acting, as properly belonging thereunto, within the bounds of
|
|
that law he is under. But whilst he is in an estate, wherein he
|
|
has not understanding of his own to direct his will, he is
|
|
not to have any will of his own to follow: he that
|
|
understands for him, must will for him too; he must prescribe
|
|
to his will, and regulate his actions; but when he comes to the
|
|
estate that made his father a freeman, the son is a freeman
|
|
too.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 59. This holds in all the laws a man is under, whether
|
|
natural or civil. Is a man under the law of nature? What made
|
|
him free of that law? what gave him a free disposing of his
|
|
property, according to his own will, within the compass of that
|
|
law? I answer, a state of maturity wherein he might be supposed
|
|
capable to know that law, that so he might keep his actions
|
|
within the bounds of it. When he has acquired that state, he is
|
|
presumed to know how far that law is to be his guide, and how far
|
|
he may make use of his freedom, and so comes to have it; till
|
|
then, some body else must guide him, who is presumed to know how
|
|
far the law allows a liberty. If such a state of reason, such an
|
|
age of discretion made him free, the same shall make his son
|
|
free too. Is a man under the law of England? What made him
|
|
free of that law? that is, to have the liberty to dispose of his
|
|
actions and possessions according to his own will, within the
|
|
permission of that law? A capacity of knowing that law; which is
|
|
supposed by that law, at the age of one and twenty years, and in
|
|
some cases sooner. If this made the father free, it shall
|
|
make the son free too. Till then we see the law allows the
|
|
son to have no will, but he is to be guided by the will of his
|
|
father or guardian, who is to understand for him. And if the
|
|
father die, and fail to substitute a deputy in his trust; if he
|
|
hath not provided a tutor, to govern his son, during his
|
|
minority, during his want of understanding, the law takes care to
|
|
do it; some other must govern him, and be a will to him, till he
|
|
|
|
hath attained to a state of freedom, and his understanding be
|
|
fit to take the government of his will. But after that, the
|
|
father and son are equally free as much as tutor and pupil
|
|
after nonage; equally subjects of the same law together, without
|
|
any dominion left in the father over the life, liberty, or estate
|
|
of his son, whether they be only in the state and under the law
|
|
of nature, or under the positive laws of an established
|
|
government.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 60. But if, through defects that may happen out of the
|
|
ordinary course of nature, any one comes not to such a degree of
|
|
reason, wherein he might be supposed capable of knowing the law,
|
|
and so living within the rules of it, he is never capable of
|
|
being a free man, he is never let loose to the disposure of his
|
|
own will (because he knows no bounds to it, has not
|
|
understanding, its proper guide) but is continued under the
|
|
tuition and government of others, all the time his own
|
|
understanding is uncapable of that charge. And so lunatics and
|
|
ideots are never set free from the government of their parents;
|
|
children, who are not as yet come unto those years whereat they
|
|
may have; and innocents which are excluded by a natural defect
|
|
from ever having; thirdly, madmen, which for the present cannot
|
|
possibly have the use of right reason to guide themselves, have
|
|
for their guide, the reason that guideth other men which are
|
|
tutors over them, to seek and procure their good for them, says
|
|
Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sec. 7. All which seems no more than
|
|
that duty, which God and nature has laid on man, as well as other
|
|
creatures, to preserve their offspring, till they can be able to
|
|
shift for themselves, and will scarce amount to an instance or
|
|
proof of parents regal authority.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 61. Thus we are born free, as we are born rational;
|
|
not that we have actually the exercise of either: age, that
|
|
brings one, brings with it the other too. And thus we see how
|
|
natural freedom and subjection to parents may consist together,
|
|
and are both founded on the same principle. A child is free
|
|
by his father's title, by his father's understanding, which is to
|
|
govern him till he hath it of his own. The freedom of a man at
|
|
years of discretion, and the subjection of a child to his
|
|
parents, whilst yet short of that age, are so consistent, and
|
|
so distinguishable, that the most blinded contenders for
|
|
monarchy, by right of fatherhood, cannot miss this
|
|
difference; the most obstinate cannot but allow their
|
|
consistency: for were their doctrine all true, were the right
|
|
heir of Adam now known, and by that title settled a monarch in
|
|
his throne, invested with all the absolute unlimited power Sir
|
|
Robert Filmer talks of; if he should die as soon as his heir
|
|
were born, must not the child, notwithstanding he were never so
|
|
free, never so much sovereign, be in subjection to his mother and
|
|
nurse, to tutors and governors, till age and education brought
|
|
him reason and ability to govern himself and others? The
|
|
necessities of his life, the health of his body, and the
|
|
information of his mind, would require him to be directed by the
|
|
will of others, and not his own; and yet will any one think, that
|
|
this restraint and subjection were inconsistent with, or spoiled
|
|
him of that liberty or sovereignty he had a right to, or gave
|
|
away his empire to those who had the government of his nonage?
|
|
This government over him only prepared him the better and sooner
|
|
for it. If any body should ask me, when my son is of age to be
|
|
free? I shall answer, just when his monarch is of age to
|
|
govern. But at what time, says the judicious Hooker, Eccl.
|
|
Pol. l. i. sect. 6. a man may be said to have attained so far
|
|
forth the use of reason, as sufficeth to make him capable of
|
|
those laws whereby he is then bound to guide his actions: this is
|
|
a great deal more easy for sense to discern, than for any one by
|
|
skill and learning to determine.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 62. Common-wealths themselves take notice of, and
|
|
allow, that there is a time when men are to begin to act like
|
|
|
|
free men, and therefore till that time require not oaths of
|
|
fealty, or allegiance, or other public owning of, or submission
|
|
to the government of their countries.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 63. The freedom then of man, and liberty of acting
|
|
according to his own will, is grounded on his having reason,
|
|
which is able to instruct him in that law he is to govern himself
|
|
by, and make him know how far he is left to the freedom of his
|
|
own will. To turn him loose to an unrestrained liberty, before
|
|
he has reason to guide him, is not the allowing him the privilege
|
|
of his nature to be free; but to thrust him out amongst brutes,
|
|
and abandon him to a state as wretched, and as much beneath that
|
|
of a man, as their's. This is that which puts the authority
|
|
into the parents hands to govern the minority of their
|
|
children. God hath made it their business to employ this care on
|
|
their offspring, and hath placed in them suitable inclinations of
|
|
tenderness and concern to temper this power, to apply it, as his
|
|
wisdom designed it, to the children's good, as long as they
|
|
should need to be under it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 64. But what reason can hence advance this care of the
|
|
parents due to their off-spring into an absolute arbitrary
|
|
dominion of the father, whose power reaches no farther, than by
|
|
such a discipline, as he finds most effectual, to give such
|
|
strength and health to their bodies, such vigour and rectitude to
|
|
their minds, as may best fit his children to be most useful to
|
|
themselves and others; and, if it be necessary to his condition,
|
|
to make them work, when they are able, for their own subsistence.
|
|
But in this power the mother too has her share with the
|
|
father.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 65. Nay, this power so little belongs to the
|
|
father by any peculiar right of nature, but only as he is
|
|
guardian of his children, that when he quits his care of them, he
|
|
loses his power over them, which goes along with their
|
|
nourishment and education, to which it is inseparably annexed;
|
|
and it belongs as much to the foster-father of an exposed
|
|
child, as to the natural father of another. So little power does
|
|
the bare act of begetting give a man over his issue; if all his
|
|
care ends there, and this be all the title he hath to the name
|
|
and authority of a father. And what will become of this
|
|
paternal power in that part of the world, where one woman hath
|
|
more than one husband at a time? or in those parts of America,
|
|
where, when the husband and wife part, which happens frequently,
|
|
the children are all left to the mother, follow her, and are
|
|
wholly under her care and provision? If the father die whilst the
|
|
children are young, do they not naturally every where owe the
|
|
same obedience to their mother, during their minority, as to
|
|
their father were he alive? and will any one say, that the mother
|
|
hath a legislative power over her children? that she can make
|
|
standing rules, which shall be of perpetual obligation, by which
|
|
they ought to regulate all the concerns of their property, and
|
|
bound their liberty all the course of their lives? or can she
|
|
inforce the observation of them with capital punishments? for
|
|
this is the proper power of the magistrate, of which the father
|
|
hath not so much as the shadow. His command over his children is
|
|
but temporary, and reaches not their life or property: it is but
|
|
a help to the weakness and imperfection of their nonage, a
|
|
discipline necessary to their education: and though a father
|
|
may dispose of his own possessions as he pleases, when his
|
|
children are out of danger of perishing for want, yet his power
|
|
extends not to the lives or goods, which either their own
|
|
industry, or another's bounty has made their's; nor to their
|
|
liberty neither, when they are once arrived to the
|
|
infranchisement of the years of discretion. The father's
|
|
empire then ceases, and he can from thence forwards no more
|
|
dispose of the liberty of his son, than that of any other man:
|
|
and it must be far from an absolute or perpetual jurisdiction,
|
|
from which a man may withdraw himself, having license from divine
|
|
|
|
authority to leave father and mother, and cleave to his wife.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 66. But though there be a time when a child comes to
|
|
be as free from subjection to the will and command of his
|
|
father, as the father himself is free from subjection to the will
|
|
of any body else, and they are each under no other restraint, but
|
|
that which is common to them both, whether it be the law of
|
|
nature, or municipal law of their country; yet this freedom
|
|
exempts not a son from that honour which he ought, by the law
|
|
of God and nature, to pay his parents. God having made the
|
|
parents instruments in his great design of continuing the race of
|
|
mankind, and the occasions of life to their children; as he hath
|
|
laid on them an obligation to nourish, preserve, and bring up
|
|
their offspring; so he has laid on the children a perpetual
|
|
obligation of honouring their parents, which containing in it
|
|
an inward esteem and reverence to be shewn by all outward
|
|
expressions, ties up the child from any thing that may ever
|
|
injure or affront, disturb or endanger, the happiness or life of
|
|
those from whom he received his; and engages him in all actions
|
|
of defence, relief, assistance and comfort of those, by whose
|
|
means he entered into being, and has been made capable of any
|
|
enjoyments of life: from this obligation no state, no freedom can
|
|
absolve children. But this is very far from giving parents a
|
|
power of command over their children, or an authority to make
|
|
laws and dispose as they please of their lives or liberties. It
|
|
is one thing to owe honour, respect, gratitude and assistance;
|
|
another to require an absolute obedience and submission. The
|
|
honour due to parents, a monarch in his throne owes his mother;
|
|
and yet this lessens not his authority, nor subjects him to her
|
|
government.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 67. The subjection of a minor places in the father a
|
|
temporary government, which terminates with the minority of the
|
|
child: and the honour due from a child, places in the parents a
|
|
perpetual right to respect, reverence, support and compliance
|
|
too, more or less, as the father's care, cost, and kindness in
|
|
his education, has been more or less. This ends not with
|
|
minority, but holds in all parts and conditions of a man's life.
|
|
The want of distinguishing these two powers, viz. that which
|
|
the father hath in the right of tuition, during minority, and
|
|
the right of honour all his life, may perhaps have caused a
|
|
great part of the mistakes about this matter: for to speak
|
|
properly of them, the first of these is rather the privilege of
|
|
children, and duty of parents, than any prerogative of paternal
|
|
power. The nourishment and education of their children is a
|
|
charge so incumbent on parents for their children's good, that
|
|
nothing can absolve them from taking care of it: and though the
|
|
power of commanding and chastising them go along with it, yet
|
|
God hath woven into the principles of human nature such a
|
|
tenderness for their off-spring, that there is little fear that
|
|
parents should use their power with too much rigour; the excess
|
|
is seldom on the severe side, the strong byass of nature drawing
|
|
the other way. And therefore God almighty when he would express
|
|
his gentle dealing with the Israelites, he tells them, that
|
|
though he chastened them, he chastened them as a man chastens
|
|
his son, Deut. viii. 5. i.e. with tenderness and affection,
|
|
and kept them under no severer discipline than what was
|
|
absolutely best for them, and had been less kindness to have
|
|
slackened. This is that power to which children are commanded
|
|
obedience, that the pains and care of their parents may not be
|
|
increased, or ill rewarded.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 68. On the other side, honour and support, all
|
|
that which gratitude requires to return for the benefits received
|
|
by and from them, is the indispensable duty of the child, and the
|
|
proper privilege of the parents. This is intended for the
|
|
parents advantage, as the other is for the child's; though
|
|
education, the parents duty, seems to have most power, because
|
|
the ignorance and infirmities of childhood stand in need of
|
|
|
|
restraint and correction; which is a visible exercise of rule,
|
|
and a kind of dominion. And that duty which is comprehended in
|
|
the word honour, requires less obedience, though the obligation
|
|
be stronger on grown, than younger children: for who can think
|
|
the command, Children obey your parents, requires in a man,
|
|
that has children of his own, the same submission to his father,
|
|
as it does in his yet young children to him; and that by this
|
|
precept he were bound to obey all his father's commands, if, out
|
|
of a conceit of authority, he should have the indiscretion to
|
|
treat him still as a boy?
|
|
|
|
Sec. 69. The first part then of paternal power, or rather
|
|
duty, which is education, belongs so to the father, that it
|
|
terminates at a certain season; when the business of education is
|
|
over, it ceases of itself, and is also alienable before: for a
|
|
man may put the tuition of his son in other hands; and he that
|
|
has made his son an apprentice to another, has discharged him,
|
|
during that time, of a great part of his obedience both to
|
|
himself and to his mother. But all the duty of honour, the
|
|
other part, remains never the less entire to them; nothing can
|
|
cancel that: it is so inseparable from them both, that the
|
|
father's authority cannot dispossess the mother of this right,
|
|
nor can any man discharge his son from honouring her that bore
|
|
him. But both these are very far from a power to make laws, and
|
|
enforcing them with penalties, that may reach estate, liberty,
|
|
limbs and life. The power of commanding ends with nonage; and
|
|
though, after that, honour and respect, support and defence,
|
|
and whatsoever gratitude can oblige a man to, for the highest
|
|
benefits he is naturally capable of, be always due from a son to
|
|
his parents; yet all this puts no scepter into the father's hand,
|
|
no sovereign power of commanding. He has no dominion over his
|
|
son's property, or actions; nor any right, that his will should
|
|
prescribe to his son's in all things; however it may become his
|
|
son in many things, not very inconvenient to him and his family,
|
|
to pay a deference to it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 70. A man may owe honour and respect to an ancient, or
|
|
wise man; defence to his child or friend; relief and support to
|
|
the distressed; and gratitude to a benefactor, to such a degree,
|
|
that all he has, all he can do, cannot sufficiently pay it: but
|
|
all these give no authority, no right to any one, of making laws
|
|
over him from whom they are owing. And it is plain, all this is
|
|
due not only to the bare title of father; not only because, as
|
|
has been said, it is owing to the mother too; but because these
|
|
obligations to parents, and the degrees of what is required of
|
|
children, may be varied by the different care and kindness,
|
|
trouble and expence, which is often employed upon one child more
|
|
than another.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 71. This shews the reason how it comes to pass, that
|
|
parents in societies, where they themselves are subjects, retain
|
|
a power over their children, and have as much right to their
|
|
subjection, as those who are in the state of nature. Which could
|
|
not possibly be, if all political power were only paternal, and
|
|
that in truth they were one and the same thing: for then, all
|
|
paternal power being in the prince, the subject could naturally
|
|
have none of it. But these two powers, political and paternal,
|
|
are so perfectly distinct and separate; are built upon so
|
|
different foundations, and given to so different ends, that every
|
|
subject that is a father, has as much a paternal power over his
|
|
children, as the prince has over his: and every prince, that has
|
|
parents, owes them as much filial duty and obedience, as the
|
|
meanest of his subjects do to their's; and can therefore contain
|
|
not any part or degree of that kind of dominion, which a prince
|
|
or magistrate has over his subject.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 72. Though the obligation on the parents to bring up
|
|
their children, and the obligation on children to honour their
|
|
parents, contain all the power on the one hand, and submission on
|
|
the other, which are proper to this relation, yet there is
|
|
|
|
another power ordinarily in the father, whereby he has a tie on
|
|
the obedience of his children; which tho' it be common to him
|
|
with other men, yet the occasions of shewing it, almost consich
|
|
tho' it be common to him with other men, yet the occasions of
|
|
shewing it, almost constantly happening to fathers in their
|
|
private families, and the instances of it elsewhere being rare,
|
|
and less taken notice of, it passes in the world for a part of
|
|
paternal jurisdiction. And this is the power men generally have
|
|
to bestow their estates on those who please them best; the
|
|
possession of the father being the expectation and inheritance of
|
|
the children, ordinarily in certain proportions, according to the
|
|
law and custom of each country; yet it is commonly in the
|
|
father's power to bestow it with a more sparing or liberal hand,
|
|
according as the behaviour of this or that child hath comported
|
|
with his will and humour.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 73. This is no small tie on the obedience of children:
|
|
and there being always annexed to the enjoyment of land, a
|
|
submission to the government of the country, of which that land
|
|
is a part; it has been commonly supposed, that a father could
|
|
oblige his posterity to that government, of which he himself was
|
|
a subject, and that his compact held them; whereas, it being only
|
|
a necessary condition annexed to the land, and the inheritance of
|
|
an estate which is under that government, reaches only those who
|
|
will take it on that condition, and so is no natural tie or
|
|
engagement, but a voluntary submission: for every man's children
|
|
being by nature as free as himself, or any of his ancestors ever
|
|
were, may, whilst they are in that freedom, choose what society
|
|
they will join themselves to, what common-wealth they will put
|
|
themselves under. But if they will enjoy the inheritance of
|
|
their ancestors, they must take it on the same terms their
|
|
ancestors had it, and submit to all the conditions annexed to
|
|
such a possession. By this power indeed fathers oblige their
|
|
children to obedience to themselves, even when they are past
|
|
minority, and most commonly too subject them to this or that
|
|
political power: but neither of these by any peculiar right of
|
|
fatherhood, but by the reward they have in their hands to inforce
|
|
and recompence such a compliance; and is no more power than what
|
|
a French man has over an English man, who by the hopes of an
|
|
estate he will leave him, will certainly have a strong tie on his
|
|
obedience: and if, when it is left him, he will enjoy it, he must
|
|
certainly take it upon the conditions annexed to the possession
|
|
of land in that country where it lies, whether it be France or
|
|
England.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 74. To conclude then, tho' the father's power of
|
|
commanding extends no farther than the minority of his children,
|
|
and to a degree only fit for the discipline and government of
|
|
that age; and tho' that honour and respect, and all that which
|
|
the Latins called piety, which they indispensably owe to their
|
|
parents all their life-time, and in all estates, with all that
|
|
support and defence is due to them, gives the father no power of
|
|
governing, i.e. making laws and enacting penalties on his
|
|
children; though by all this he has no dominion over the property
|
|
or actions of his son: yet it is obvious to conceive how easy it
|
|
was, in the first ages of the world, and in places still, where
|
|
the thinness of people gives families leave to separate into
|
|
unpossessed quarters, and they have room to remove or plant
|
|
themselves in yet vacant habitations, for the father of the
|
|
family to become the prince of* it; he had been a ruler from the
|
|
beginning of the infancy of his children: and since without some
|
|
government it would be hard for them to live together, it was
|
|
likeliest it should, by the express or tacit consent of the
|
|
children when they were grown up, be in the father, where it
|
|
seemed without any change barely to continue; when indeed nothing
|
|
more was required to it, than the permitting the father to
|
|
exercise alone, in his family, that executive power of the law of
|
|
nature, which every free man naturally hath, and by that
|
|
|
|
permission resigning up to him a monarchical power, whilst they
|
|
remained in it. But that this was not by any paternal right, but
|
|
only by the consent of his children, is evident from hence, that
|
|
no body doubts, but if a stranger, whom chance or business had
|
|
brought to his family, had there killed any of his children, or
|
|
committed any other fact, he might condemn and put him to death,
|
|
or other-wise have punished him, as well as any of his children;
|
|
which it was impossible he should do by virtue of any paternal
|
|
authority over one who was not his child, but by virtue of that
|
|
executive power of the law of nature, which, as a man, he had a
|
|
right to: and he alone could punish him in his family, where the
|
|
respect of his children had laid by the exercise of such a power,
|
|
to give way to the dignity and authority they were willing should
|
|
remain in him, above the rest of his family.
|
|
|
|
(*It is no improbable opinion therefore, which the
|
|
archphilosopher was of, that the chief person in every houshold
|
|
was always, as it were, a king: so when numbers of housholds
|
|
joined themselves in civil societies together, kings were the
|
|
first kind of governors amongst them, which is also, as it
|
|
seemeth, the reason why the name of fathers continued still in
|
|
them, who, of fathers, were made rulers; as also the ancient
|
|
custom of governors to do as Melchizedec, and being kings, to
|
|
exercise the office of priests, which fathers did at the first,
|
|
grew perhaps by the same occasion. Howbeit, this is not the only
|
|
kind of regiment that has been received in the world. The
|
|
inconveniences of one kind have caused sundry others to be
|
|
devised; so that in a word, all public regiment, of what kind
|
|
soever, seemeth evidently to have risen from the deliberate
|
|
advice, consultation and composition between men, judging it
|
|
convenient and behoveful; there being no impossibility in nature
|
|
considered by itself, but that man might have lived without any
|
|
public regiment, Hooker's Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 75. Thus it was easy, and almost natural for children,
|
|
by a tacit, and scarce avoidable consent, to make way for the
|
|
father's authority and government. They had been accustomed in
|
|
their childhood to follow his direction, and to refer their
|
|
little differences to him, and when they were men, who fitter to
|
|
rule them? Their little properties, and less covetousness,
|
|
seldom afforded greater controversies; and when any should arise,
|
|
where could they have a fitter umpire than he, by whose care they
|
|
had every one been sustained and brought up, and who had a
|
|
tenderness for them aII? It is no wonder that they made no
|
|
distinction betwixt minority and full age; nor looked after one
|
|
and twenty, or any other age that might make them the free
|
|
disposers of themselves and fortunes, when they could have no
|
|
desire to be out of their pupilage: the government they had been
|
|
under, during it, continued still to be more their protection
|
|
than restraint; and they could no where find a greater security
|
|
to their peace, liberties, and fortunes, than in the rule of a
|
|
father.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 76. Thus the natural fathers of families, by an
|
|
insensible change, became the politic monarchs of them too: and
|
|
as they chanced to live long, and leave able and worthy heirs,
|
|
for several successions, or otherwise; so they laid the
|
|
foundations of hereditary, or elective kingdoms, under several
|
|
constitutions and mannors, according as chance, contrivance, or
|
|
occasions happened to mould them. But if princes have their
|
|
titles in their fathers right, and it be a sufficient proof of
|
|
the natural right of fathers to political authority, because they
|
|
commonly were those in whose hands we find, de facto, the
|
|
exercise of government: I say, if this argument be good, it will
|
|
as strongly prove, that all princes, nay princes only, ought to
|
|
be priests, since it is as certain, that in the beginning, the
|
|
father of the family was priest, as that he was ruler in his own
|
|
houshold.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. VII.
|
|
|
|
Of Political or Civil Society.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 77. GOD having made man such a creature, that in his
|
|
own judgment, it was not good for him to be alone, put him under
|
|
strong obligations of necessity, convenience, and inclination to
|
|
drive him into society, as well as fitted him with understanding
|
|
and language to continue and enjoy it. The first society was
|
|
between man and wife, which gave beginning to that between
|
|
parents and children; to which, in time, that between master and
|
|
servant came to be added: and though all these might, and
|
|
commonly did meet together, and make up but one family, wherein
|
|
the master or mistress of it had some sort of rule proper to a
|
|
family; each of these, or all together, came short of political
|
|
society, as we shall see, if we consider the different ends,
|
|
ties, and bounds of each of these.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 78. Conjugal society is made by a voluntary compact
|
|
between man and woman; and tho' it consist chiefly in such a
|
|
communion and right in one another's bodies as is necessary to
|
|
its chief end, procreation; yet it draws with it mutual support
|
|
and assistance, and a communion of interests too, as necessary
|
|
not only to unite their care and affection, but also necessary to
|
|
their common off-spring, who have a right to be nourished, and
|
|
maintained by them, till they are able to provide for themselves.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 79. For the end of conjunction, between male and
|
|
female, being not barely procreation, but the continuation of the
|
|
species; this conjunction betwixt male and female ought to last,
|
|
even after procreation, so long as is necessary to the
|
|
nourishment and support of the young ones, who are to be
|
|
sustained
|
|
even after procreation, so long as is necessary to the
|
|
nourishment and support of the young ones, who are to be
|
|
sustained by those that got them, till they are able to shift and
|
|
provide for themselves. This rule, which the infinite wise maker
|
|
hath set to the works of his hands, we find the inferior
|
|
creatures steadily obey. In those viviparous animals which feed
|
|
on grass, the conjunction between male and female lasts no longer
|
|
than the very act of copulation; because the teat of the dam
|
|
being sufficient to nourish the young, till it be able to feed on
|
|
grass, the male only begets, but concerns not himself for the
|
|
female or young, to whose sustenance he can contribute nothing.
|
|
But in beasts of prey the conjunction lasts longer: because the
|
|
dam not being able well to subsist herself, and nourish her
|
|
numerous off-spring by her own prey alone, a more laborious, as
|
|
well as more dangerous way of living, than by feeding on grass,
|
|
the assistance of the male is necessary to the maintenance of
|
|
their common family, which cannot subsist till they are able to
|
|
prey for themselves, but by the joint care of male and female.
|
|
The same is to be observed in all birds, (except some domestic
|
|
ones, where plenty of food excuses the cock from feeding, and
|
|
taking care of the young brood) whose young needing food in the
|
|
nest, the cock and hen continue mates, till the young are able to
|
|
use their wing, and provide for themselves.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 80. And herein I think lies the chief, if not the only
|
|
reason, why the male and female in mankind are tied to a longer
|
|
conjunction than other creatures, viz. because the female is
|
|
capable of conceiving, and de facto is commonly with child again,
|
|
and brings forth too a new birth, long before the former is out
|
|
of a dependency for support on his parents help, and able to
|
|
shift for himself, and has all the assistance is due to him from
|
|
his parents: whereby the father, who is bound to take care for
|
|
those he hath begot, is under an obligation to continue in
|
|
conjugal society with the same woman longer than other creatures,
|
|
|
|
whose young being able to subsist of themselves, before the time
|
|
of procreation returns again, the conjugal bond dissolves of
|
|
itself, and they are at liberty, till Hymen at his usual
|
|
anniversary season summons them again to chuse new mates.
|
|
Wherein one cannot but admire the wisdom of the great Creator,
|
|
who having given to man foresight, and an ability to lay up for
|
|
the future, as well as to supply the present necessity, hath made
|
|
it necessary, that society of man and wife should be more
|
|
lasting, than of male and female amongst other creatures; that so
|
|
their industry might be encouraged, and their interest better
|
|
united, to make provision and lay up goods for their common
|
|
issue, which uncertain mixture, or easy and frequent solutions of
|
|
conjugal society would mightily disturb.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 81. But tho'these are ties upon mankind, which make
|
|
the conjugal bonds more firm and lasting in man, than the other
|
|
species of animals; yet it would give one reason to enquire, why
|
|
this compact, where procreation and education are secured, and
|
|
inheritance taken care for, may not be made determinable, either
|
|
by consent, or at a certain time, or upon certain conditions, as
|
|
well as any other voluntary compacts, there being no necessity in
|
|
the nature of the thing, nor to the ends of it, that it should
|
|
always be for life; I mean, to such as are under no restraint of
|
|
any positive law, which ordains all such contracts to be
|
|
perpetual.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 82. But the husband and wife, though they have but one
|
|
common concern, yet having different understandings, will
|
|
unavoidably sometimes have different wills too; it therefore
|
|
being necessary that the last determination, i. e. the rule,
|
|
should be placed somewhere; it naturally falls to the man's
|
|
share, as the abler and the stronger. But this reaching but to
|
|
the things of their common interest and property, leaves the wife
|
|
in the full and free possession of what by contract is her
|
|
peculiar right, and gives the husband no more power over her life
|
|
than she has over his; the power of the husband being so far from
|
|
that of an absolute monarch, that the wife has in many cases a
|
|
liberty to separate from him, where natural right, or their
|
|
contract allows it; whether that contract be made by themselves
|
|
in the state of nature, or by the customs or laws of the country
|
|
they live in; and the children upon such separation fall to the
|
|
father or mother's lot, as such contract does determine.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 83. For all the ends of marriage being to be obtained
|
|
under politic government, as well as in the state of nature, the
|
|
civil magistrate cloth not abridge the right or power of either
|
|
naturally necessary to those ends, viz. procreation and mutual
|
|
support and assistance whilst they are together; but only decides
|
|
any controversy that may arise between man and wife about them.
|
|
If it were otherwise, and that absolute sovereignty and power of
|
|
life and death naturally belonged to the husband, and were
|
|
necessary to the society between man and wife, there could be no
|
|
matrimony in any of those countries where the husband is allowed
|
|
no such absolute authority. But the ends of matrimony requiring
|
|
no such power in the husband, the condition of conjugal society
|
|
put it not in him, it being not at all necessary to that state.
|
|
Conjugal society could subsist and attain its ends without it;
|
|
nay, community of goods, and the power over them, mutual
|
|
assistance and maintenance, and other things belonging to
|
|
conjugal society, might be varied and regulated by that contract
|
|
which unites man and wife in that society, as far as may consist
|
|
with procreation and the bringing up of children till they could
|
|
shift for themselves; nothing being necessary to any society,
|
|
that is not necessary to the ends for which it is made.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 84. The society betwixt parents and children, and the
|
|
distinct rights and powers belonging respectively to them, I have
|
|
treated of so largely, in the foregoing chapter, that I shall not
|
|
here need to say any thing of it. And I think it is plain, that
|
|
it is far different from a politic society.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 85. Master and servant are names as old as history,
|
|
but given to those of far different condition; for a freeman
|
|
makes himself a servant to another, by selling him, for a certain
|
|
time, the service he undertakes to do, in exchange for wages he
|
|
is to receive: and though this commonly puts him into the family
|
|
of his master, and under the ordinary discipline thereof; yet it
|
|
gives the master but a temporary power over him, and no greater
|
|
than what is contained in the contract between them. But there
|
|
is another sort of servants, which by a peculiar name we call
|
|
slaves, who being captives taken in a just war, are by the right
|
|
of nature subjected to the absolute dominion and arbitrary power
|
|
of their masters. These men having, as I say, forfeited their
|
|
lives, and with it their liberties, and lost their estates; and
|
|
being in the state of slavery, not capable of any property,
|
|
cannot in that state be considered as any part of civil society;
|
|
the chief end whereof is the preservation of property.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 86. Let us therefore consider a master of a family
|
|
with all these subordinate relations of wife, children, servants,
|
|
and slaves, united under the domestic rule of a family; which,
|
|
what resemblance soever it may have in its order, offices, and
|
|
number too, with a little common-wealth, yet is very far from it,
|
|
both in its constitution, power and end: or if it must be thought
|
|
a monarchy, and the paterfamilias the absolute monarch in it,
|
|
absolute monarchy will have but a very shattered and short power,
|
|
when it is plain, by what has been said before, that the master
|
|
of the family has a very distinct and differently limited power,
|
|
both as to time and extent, over those several persons that are
|
|
in it; for excepting the slave (and the family is as much a
|
|
family, and his power as paterfamilias as great, whether there be
|
|
any slaves in his family or no) he has no legislative power of
|
|
life and death over any of them, and none too but what a mistress
|
|
of a family may have as well as he. And he certainly can have no
|
|
absolute power over the whole family, who has but a very limited
|
|
one over every individual in it. But how a family, or any other
|
|
society of men, differ from that which is properly political
|
|
society, we shall best see, by considering wherein political
|
|
society itself consists.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 87. Man being born, as has been proved, with a title
|
|
to perfect freedom, and an uncontrouled enjoyment of all the
|
|
rights and privileges of the law of nature, equally with any
|
|
other man, or number of men in the world, hath by nature a power,
|
|
not only to preserve his property, that is, his life, liberty and
|
|
estate, against the injuries and attempts of other men; but to
|
|
judge of, and punish the breaches of that law in others, as he is
|
|
persuaded the offence deserves, even with death itself, in crimes
|
|
where the heinousness of the fact, in his opinion, requires it.
|
|
But because no political society can be, nor subsist, without
|
|
having in itself the power to preserve the property, and in order
|
|
thereunto, punish the offences of all those of that society;
|
|
there, and there only is political society, where every one of
|
|
the members hath quitted this natural power, resigned it up into
|
|
the hands of the community in all cases that exclude him not from
|
|
appealing for protection to the law established by it. And thus
|
|
all private judgment of every particular member being excluded,
|
|
the community comes to be umpire, by settled standing rules,
|
|
indifferent, and the same to all parties; and by men having
|
|
authority from the community, for the execution of those rules,
|
|
decides all the differences that may happen between any members
|
|
of that society concerning any matter of right; and punishes
|
|
those offences which any member hath committed against the
|
|
society, with such penalties as the law has established: whereby
|
|
it is easy to discern, who are, and who are not, in political
|
|
society together. Those who are united into one body, and have a
|
|
common established law and judicature to appeal to, with
|
|
authority to decide controversies between them, and punish
|
|
offenders, are in civil society one with another: but those who
|
|
|
|
have no such common appeal, I mean on earth, are still in the
|
|
state of nature, each being, where there is no other, judge for
|
|
himself, and executioner; which is, as I have before shewed it,
|
|
the perfect state of nature.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 88. And thus the common-wealth comes by a power to set
|
|
down what punishment shall belong to the several transgressions
|
|
which they think worthy of it, committed amongst the members of
|
|
that society, (which is the power of making laws) as well as it
|
|
has the power to punish any injury done unto any of its members,
|
|
by any one that is not of it, (which is the power of war and
|
|
peace;) and all this for the preservation of the property of all
|
|
the members of that society, as far as is possible. But though
|
|
every man who has entered into civil society, and is become a
|
|
member of any commonwealth, has thereby quitted his power to
|
|
punish offences, against the law of nature, in prosecution of his
|
|
own private judgment, yet with the judgment of offences, which he
|
|
has given up to the legislative in all cases, where he can appeal
|
|
to the magistrate, he has given a right to the common-wealth to
|
|
employ his force, for the execution of the judgments of the
|
|
common-wealth, whenever he shall be called to it; which indeed
|
|
are his own judgments, they being made by himself, or his
|
|
representative. And herein we have the original of the
|
|
legislative and executive power of civil society, which is to
|
|
judge by standing laws, how far offences are to be punished, when
|
|
committed within the common-wealth; and also to determine, by
|
|
occasional judgments founded on the present circumstances of the
|
|
fact, how far injuries from without are to be vindicated; and in
|
|
both these to employ all the force of all the members, when there
|
|
shall be need.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 89. Where-ever therefore any number of men are so
|
|
united into one society, as to quit every one his executive power
|
|
of the law of nature, and to resign it to the public, there and
|
|
there only is a political, or civil society. And this is done,
|
|
where-ever any number of men, in the state of nature, enter into
|
|
society to make one people, one body politic, under one supreme
|
|
government; or else when any one joins himself to, and
|
|
incorporates with any government already made: for hereby he
|
|
authorizes the society, or which is all one, the legislative
|
|
thereof, to make laws for him, as the public good of the society
|
|
shall require; to the execution whereof, his own assistance (as
|
|
to his own decrees) is due. And this puts men out of a state of
|
|
nature into that of a common-wealth, by setting up a judge on
|
|
earth, with authority to determine all the controversies, and
|
|
redress the injuries that may happen to any member of the
|
|
commonwealth; which judge is the legislative, or magistrates
|
|
appointed by it. And where-ever there are any number of men,
|
|
however associated, that have no such decisive power to appeal
|
|
to, there they are still in the state of nature.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 90. Hence it is evident, that absolute monarchy, which
|
|
by some men is counted the only government in the world, is
|
|
indeed inconsistent with civil society, and so can be no form of
|
|
civil-government at all: for the end of civil society, being to
|
|
avoid, and remedy those inconveniencies of the state of nature,
|
|
which necessarily follow from every man's being judge in his own
|
|
case, by setting up a known authority, to which every one of that
|
|
society may appeal upon any injury received, or controversy that
|
|
may arise, and which every one of the* society ought to obey;
|
|
where-ever any persons are, who have not such an authority to
|
|
appeal to, for the decision of any difference between them, there
|
|
those persons are still in the state of nature; and so is every
|
|
absolute prince, in respect of those who are under his dominion.
|
|
|
|
(*The public power of all society is above every soul
|
|
contained in the same society; and the principal use of that
|
|
power is, to give laws unto all that are under it, which laws in
|
|
such cases we must obey, unless there be reason shewed which may
|
|
necessarily inforce, that the law of reason, or of God, doth
|
|
|
|
enjoin the contrary, Hook. Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 16.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 91. For he being supposed to have all, both
|
|
legislative and executive power in himself alone, there is no
|
|
judge to be found, no appeal lies open to any one, who may
|
|
fairly, and indifferently, and with authority decide, and from
|
|
whose decision relief and redress may be expected of any injury
|
|
or inconviency, that may be suffered from the prince, or by his
|
|
order: so that such a man, however intitled, Czar, or Grand
|
|
Seignior, or how you please, is as much in the state of nature,
|
|
with all under his dominion, as he is with therest of mankind:
|
|
for where-ever any two men are, who have no standing rule, and
|
|
common judge to appeal to on earth, for the determination of
|
|
controversies of right betwixt them, there they are still in the
|
|
state of* nature, and under all the inconveniencies of it, with
|
|
only this woful difference to the subject, or rather slave of an
|
|
absolute prince: that whereas, in the ordinary state of nature,
|
|
he has a liberty to judge of his right, and according to the best
|
|
of his power, to maintain it; now, whenever his property is
|
|
invaded by the will and order of his monarch, he has not only no
|
|
appeal, as those in society ought to have, but as if he were
|
|
degraded from the common state of rational creatures, is denied a
|
|
liberty to judge of, or to defend his right; and so is exposed to
|
|
all the misery and inconveniencies, that a man can fear from one,
|
|
who being in the unrestrained state of nature, is yet corrupted
|
|
with flattery, and armed with power.
|
|
|
|
(*To take away all such mutual grievances, injuries and
|
|
wrongs, i.e. such as attend men in the state of nature, there was
|
|
no way but only by growing into composition and agreement amongst
|
|
themselves, by ordaining some kind of govemment public, and by
|
|
yielding themselves subject thereunto, that unto whom they
|
|
granted authority to rule and govem, by them the peace,
|
|
tranquillity and happy estate of the rest might be procured. Men
|
|
always knew that where force and injury was offered, they might
|
|
be defenders of themselves; they knew that however men may seek
|
|
their own commodity, yet if this were done with injury unto
|
|
others, it was not to be suffered, but by all men, and all good
|
|
means to be withstood. Finally, they knew that no man might in
|
|
reason take upon him to determine his own right, and according to
|
|
his own determination proceed in maintenance thereof, in as much
|
|
as every man is towards himself, and them whom he greatly
|
|
affects, partial; and therefore that strifes and troubles would
|
|
be endless, except they gave their common consent, all to be
|
|
ordered by some, whom they should agree upon, without which
|
|
consent there would be no reason that one man should take upon
|
|
him to be lord or judge over another, Hooker's Eccl. Pol. l. i.
|
|
sect. 10.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 92. For he that thinks absolute power purifies men's
|
|
blood, and corrects the baseness of human nature, need read but
|
|
the history of this, or any other age, to be convinced of the
|
|
contrary. He that would have been insolent and injurious in the
|
|
woods of America, would not probably be much better in a throne;
|
|
where perhaps learning and religion shall be found out to justify
|
|
all that he shall do to his subjects, and the sword presently
|
|
silence all those that dare question it: for what the protection
|
|
of absolute monarchy is, what kind of fathers of their countries
|
|
it makes princes to be and to what a degree of happiness and
|
|
security it carries civil society, where this sort of government
|
|
is grown to perfection, he that will look into the late relation
|
|
of Ceylon, may easily see.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 93. In absolute monarchies indeed, as well as other
|
|
governments of the world, the subjects have an appeal to the law,
|
|
and judges to decide any controversies, and restrain any violence
|
|
that may happen betwixt the subjects themselves, one amongst
|
|
another. This every one thinks necessary, and believes he
|
|
deserves to be thought a declared enemy to society and mankind,
|
|
who should go about to take it away. But whether this be from a
|
|
|
|
true love of mankind and society, and such a charity as we owe
|
|
all one to another, there is reason to doubt: for this is no more
|
|
than what every man, who loves his own power, profit, or
|
|
greatness, may and naturally must do, keep those animals from
|
|
hurting, or destroying one another, who labour and drudge only
|
|
for his pleasure and advantage; and so are taken care of, not out
|
|
of any love the master has for them, but love of himself, and the
|
|
profit they bring him: for if it be asked, what security, what
|
|
fence is there, in such a state, against the violence and
|
|
oppression of this absolute ruler? the very question can scarce
|
|
be borne. They are ready to tell you, that it deserves death
|
|
only to ask after safety. Betwixt subject and subject, they will
|
|
grant, there must be measures, laws and judges, for their mutual
|
|
peace and security: but as for the ruler, he ought to be
|
|
absolute, and is above all such circumstances; because he has
|
|
power to do more hurt and wrong, it is right when he does it. To
|
|
ask how you may be guarded from harm, or injury, on that side
|
|
where the strongest hand is to do it, is presently the voice of
|
|
faction and rebellion: as if when men quitting the state of
|
|
nature entered into society, they agreed that all of them but
|
|
one, should be under the restraint of laws, but that he should
|
|
still retain all the liberty of the state of nature, increased
|
|
with power, and made licentious by impunity. This is to think,
|
|
that men are so foolish, that they take care to avoid what
|
|
mischiefs may be done them by pole-cats, or foxes; but are
|
|
content, nay, think it safety, to be devoured by lions.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 94. But whatever flatterers may talk to amuse people's
|
|
understandings, it hinders not men from feeling; and when they
|
|
perceive, that any man, in what station soever, is out of the
|
|
bounds of the civil society which they are of, and that they have
|
|
no appeal on earth against any harm, they may receive from him,
|
|
they are apt to think themselves in the state of nature, in
|
|
respect of him whom they find to be so; and to take care, as soon
|
|
as they can, to have that safety and security in civil society,
|
|
for which it was first instituted, and for which only they
|
|
entered into it. And therefore, though perhaps at first , (as
|
|
shall be shewed more at large hereafter in the following part of
|
|
this discourse) some one good and excellent man having got a
|
|
pre -eminency amongst the rest, had this deference paid to his
|
|
goodness and virtue, as to a kind of natural authority, that the
|
|
chief rule, with arbitration of their differences, by a tacit
|
|
consent devolved into his hands, without any other caution, but
|
|
the assurance they had of his uprightness and wisdom; yet when
|
|
time, giving authority, and (as some men would persuade us)
|
|
sacredness of customs, which the negligent, and unforeseeing
|
|
innocence of the first ages began, had brought in successors of
|
|
another stamp, the people finding their properties not secure
|
|
under the government, as then it was, (whereas government has no
|
|
other end but the preservation of * property) could never be safe
|
|
nor at rest, nor think themselves in civil society, till the
|
|
legislature was placed in collective bodies of men, call them
|
|
senate, parliament, or what you please. By which means every
|
|
single person became subject, equally with other the meanest men,
|
|
to those laws, which he himself, as part of the legislative, had
|
|
established; nor could any one, by his own authority; avoid the
|
|
force of the law, when once made; nor by any pretence of
|
|
superiority plead exemption, thereby to license his own, or the
|
|
miscarriages of any of his dependents.** No man in civil society
|
|
can be exempted from the laws of it: for if any man may do what
|
|
he thinks fit, and there be no appeal on earth, for redress or
|
|
security against any harm he shall do; I ask, whether he be not
|
|
perfectly still in the state of nature, and so can be no part or
|
|
member of that civil society; unless any one will say, the state
|
|
of nature and civil society are one and the same thing, which I
|
|
have never yet found any one so great a patron of anarchy as to
|
|
affirm.
|
|
|
|
(*At the first, when some certain kind of regiment was once
|
|
appointed, it may be that nothing was then farther thought upon
|
|
for the manner of goveming, but all permitted unto their wisdom
|
|
and discretion, which were to rule, till by experience they found
|
|
this for all parts very inconvenient, so as the thing which they
|
|
had devised for a remedy, did indeed but increase the sore, which
|
|
it should have cured. They saw, that to live by one man's will,
|
|
became the cause of all men's misery. This constrained them to
|
|
come unto laws, wherein all men might see their duty beforehand,
|
|
and know the penalties of transgressing them. Hooker's Eccl.
|
|
Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
|
|
|
|
(**Civil law being the act of the whole body politic, cloth
|
|
therefore over-rule each several part of the same body. Hooker,
|
|
ibid.)
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
CHAP. VIII.
|
|
|
|
Of the Beginning of Political Societies.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 95. MEN being, as has been said, by nature, all free,
|
|
equal, and independent, no one can be put out of this estate, and
|
|
subjected to the political power of another, without his own
|
|
consent. The only way whereby any one divests himself of his
|
|
natural liberty, and puts on the bonds of civil society, is by
|
|
agreeing with other men to join and unite into a community for
|
|
their comfortable, safe, and peaceable living one amongst
|
|
another, in a secure enjoyment of their properties, and a greater
|
|
security against any, that are not of it. This any number of men
|
|
may do, because it injures not the freedom of the rest; they are
|
|
left as they were in the liberty of the state of nature. When
|
|
any number of men have so consented to make one community or
|
|
government, they are thereby presently incorporated, and make one
|
|
body politic, wherein the majority have a right to act and
|
|
conclude the rest.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 96. For when any number of men have, by the consent of
|
|
every individual, made a community, they have thereby made that
|
|
community one body, with a power to act as one body, which is
|
|
only by the will and determination of the majority: for that
|
|
which acts any community, being only the consent of the
|
|
individuals of it, and it being necessary to that which is one
|
|
body to move one way; it is necessary the body should move that
|
|
way whither the greater force carries it, which is the consent of
|
|
the majority: or else it is impossible it should act or continue
|
|
one body, one community, which the consent of every individual
|
|
that united into it, agreed that it should; and so every one is
|
|
bound by that consent to be concluded by the majority. And
|
|
therefore we see, that in assemblies, impowered to act by
|
|
positive laws, where no number is set by that positive law which
|
|
impowers them, the act of the majority passes for the act of the
|
|
whole, and of course determines, as having, by the law of nature
|
|
and reason, the power of the whole.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 97. And thus every man, by consenting with others to
|
|
make one body politic under one government, puts himself under an
|
|
obligation, to every one of that society, to submit to the
|
|
determination of the majority, and to be concluded by it; or else
|
|
this original compact, whereby he with others incorporates into
|
|
one society, would signify nothing, and be no compact, if he be
|
|
left free, and under no other ties than he was in before in the
|
|
state of nature. For what appearance would there be of any
|
|
compact? what new engagement if he were no farther tied by any
|
|
decrees of the society, than he himself thought fit, and did
|
|
actually consent to? This would be still as great a liberty, as
|
|
he himself had before his compact, or any one else in the state
|
|
of nature hath, who may submit himself, and consent to any acts
|
|
|
|
of it if he thinks fit.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 98. For if the consent of the majority shall not, in
|
|
reason, be received as the act of the whole, and conclude every
|
|
individual; nothing but the consent of every individual can make
|
|
any thing to be the act of the whole: but such a consent is next
|
|
to impossible ever to be had, if we consider the infirmities of
|
|
health, and avocations of business, which in a number, though
|
|
much less than that of a common-wealth, will necessarily keep
|
|
many away from the public assembly. To which if we add the
|
|
variety of opinions, and contrariety of interests, which
|
|
unavoidably happen in all collections of men, the coming into
|
|
society upon such terms would be only like Cato's coming into the
|
|
theatre, only to go out again. Such a constitution as this would
|
|
make the mighty Leviathan of a shorter duration, than the
|
|
feeblest creatures, and not let it outlast the day it was bom in:
|
|
which cannot be supposed, till we can think, that rational
|
|
creatures should desire and constitute societies only to be
|
|
dissolved: for where the majority cannot conclude the rest, there
|
|
they cannot act as one body, and consequently will be immediately
|
|
dissolved again.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 99. Whosoever therefore out of a state of nature unite
|
|
into a community, must be understood to give up all the power,
|
|
necessary to the ends for which they unite into society, to the
|
|
majority of the community, unless they expresly agreed in any
|
|
number greater than the majority. And this is done by barely
|
|
agreeing to unite into one political society, which is all the
|
|
compact that is, or needs be, between the individuals, that enter
|
|
into, or make up a commonwealth. And thus that, which begins and
|
|
actually constitutes any political society, is nothing but the
|
|
consent of any number of freemen capable of a majority to unite
|
|
and incorporate into such a society. And this is that, and that
|
|
only, which did, or could give beginning to any lawful government
|
|
in the world.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 100. To this I find two objections made.
|
|
|
|
First, That there are no instances to be found in story, of
|
|
a company of men independent, and equal one amongst another, that
|
|
met together, and in this way began and set up a government.
|
|
|
|
Secondly, It is impossible of right, that men should do so,
|
|
because all men being born under government, they are to submit
|
|
to that, and are not at liberty to begin a new one.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 101. To the first there is this to answer, That it is
|
|
not at all to be wondered, that history gives us but a very
|
|
little account of men, that lived together in the state of
|
|
nature. The inconveniences of that condition, and the love and
|
|
want of society, no sooner brought any number of them together,
|
|
but they presently united and incorporated, if they designed to
|
|
continue together. And if we may not suppose men ever to have
|
|
been in the state of nature, because we hear not much of them in
|
|
such a state, we may as well suppose the armies of Salmanasser or
|
|
Xerxes were never children, because we hear little of them, till
|
|
they were men, and imbodied in armies. Government is every where
|
|
antecedent to records, and letters seldom come in amongst a
|
|
people till a long continuation of civil society has, by other
|
|
more necessary arts, provided for their safety, ease, and plenty:
|
|
and then they begin to look after the history of their founders,
|
|
and search into their original, when they have outlived the
|
|
memory of it: for it is with commonwealths as with particular
|
|
persons, they are commonly ignorant of their own births and
|
|
infancies: and if they know any thing of their original, they are
|
|
beholden for it, to the accidental records that others have kept
|
|
of it. And those that we have, of the beginning of any polities
|
|
in the world, excepting that of the Jews, where God himself
|
|
immediately interposed, and which favours not at all paternal
|
|
dominion, are all either plain instances of such a beginning as I
|
|
have mentioned, or at least have manifest footsteps of it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 102. He must shew a strange inclination to deny
|
|
evident matter of fact, when it agrees not with his hypothesis,
|
|
who will not allow, that shew a strange inclination to deny
|
|
evident matter of fact, when it agrees not with his hypothesis,
|
|
who will not allow, that the beginning of Rome and Venice were by
|
|
the uniting together of several men free and independent one of
|
|
another, amongst whom there was no natural superiority or
|
|
subjection. And if Josephus Acosta's word may be taken, he tells
|
|
us, that in many parts of America there was no government at all.
|
|
There are great and apparent conjectures, says he, that these
|
|
men, speaking of those of Peru, for a long time had neither kings
|
|
nor commonwealths, but lived in troops, as they do this day in
|
|
Florida, the Cheriquanas, those of Brazil, and many other
|
|
nations, which have no certain kings, but as occasion is offered,
|
|
in peace or war, they choose their captains as they please, 1.
|
|
i. c. 25. If it be said, that every man there was born subject
|
|
to his father, or the head of his family; that the subjection due
|
|
from a child to a father took not away his freedom of uniting
|
|
into what political society he thought fit, has been already
|
|
proved. But be that as it will, these men, it is evident, were
|
|
actually free; and whatever superiority some politicians now
|
|
would place in any of them, they themselves claimed it not, but
|
|
by consent were all equal, till by the same consent they set
|
|
rulers over themselves. So that their politic societies all
|
|
began from a voluntary union, and the mutual agreement of men
|
|
freely acting in the choice of their governors, and forms of
|
|
government.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 103. And I hope those who went away from Sparta with
|
|
Palantus, mentioned by Justin, 1. iii. c. 4. will be allowed to
|
|
have been freemen independent one of another, and to have set up
|
|
a government over themselves, by their own consent. Thus I have
|
|
given several examples, out of history, of people free and in the
|
|
state of nature, that being met together incorporated and began a
|
|
commonwealth. And if the want of such instances be an argument
|
|
to prove that government were not, nor could not be so begun, I
|
|
suppose the contenders for paternal empire were better let it
|
|
alone, than urge it against natural liberty: for if they can give
|
|
so many instances, out of history, of governments begun upon
|
|
paternal right, I think (though at best an argument from what has
|
|
been, to what should of right be, has no great force) one might,
|
|
without any great danger, yield them the cause. But if I might
|
|
advise them in the case, they would do well not to search too
|
|
much into the original of governments, as they have begun de
|
|
facto, lest they should find, at the foundation of most of them,
|
|
something very little favourable to the design they promote, and
|
|
such a power as they contend for.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 104. But to conclude, reason being plain on our side,
|
|
that men are naturally free, and the examples of history shewing,
|
|
that the governments of the world, that were begun in peace, had
|
|
their beginning laid on that foundation, and were made by the
|
|
consent of the people; there can be little room for doubt, either
|
|
where the right is, or what has been the opinion, or practice of
|
|
mankind, about the first erecting of governments.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 105. I will not deny, that if we look back as far as
|
|
history will direct us, towards the original of commonwealths, we
|
|
shall generally find them under the government and administration
|
|
of one man. And I am also apt to believe, that where a family
|
|
was numerous enough to subsist by itself, and continued entire
|
|
together, without mixing with others, as it often happens, where
|
|
there is much land, and few people, the government commonly began
|
|
in the father: for the father having, by the law of nature, the
|
|
same power with every man else to punish, as he thought fit, any
|
|
offences against that law, might thereby punish his transgressing
|
|
children, even when they were men, and out of their pupilage; and
|
|
they were very likely to submit to his punishment, and all join
|
|
with him against the offender, in their turns, giving him thereby
|
|
|
|
power to execute his sentence against any transgression, and so
|
|
in effect make him the law-maker, and governor over all that
|
|
remained in conjunction with his family. He was fittest to be
|
|
trusted; paternal affection secured their property and interest
|
|
under his care; and the custom of obeying him, in their
|
|
childhood, made it easier to submit to him, rather than to any
|
|
other. If therefore they must have one to rule them, as
|
|
government is hardly to be avoided amongst men that live
|
|
together; who so likely to be the man as he that was their common
|
|
father; unless negligence, cruelty, or any other defect of mind
|
|
or body made him unfit for it? But when either the father died,
|
|
and left his next heir, for want of age, wisdom, courage, or any
|
|
other qualities, less fit for rule; or where several families
|
|
met, and consented to continue together; there, it is not to be
|
|
doubted, but they used their natural freedom, to set up him, whom
|
|
they judged the ablest, and most likely, to rule well over them.
|
|
Conformable hereunto we find the people of America, who (living
|
|
out of the reach of the conquering swords, and spreading
|
|
domination of the two great empires of Peru and Mexico) enjoyed
|
|
their own natural freedom, though, caeteris paribus, they
|
|
commonly prefer the heir of their deceased king; yet if they find
|
|
him any way weak, or uncapable, they pass him by, and set up the
|
|
stoutest and bravest man for their ruler.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 106. Thus, though looking back as far as records give
|
|
us any account of peopling the world, and the history of nations,
|
|
we commonly find the government to be in one hand; yet it
|
|
destroys not that which I affirm, viz. that the beginning of
|
|
politic society depends upon the consent of the individuals, to
|
|
join into, and make one society; who, when they are thus
|
|
incorporated, might set up what form of government they thought
|
|
fit. But this having given occasion to men to mistake, and
|
|
think, that by nature government was monarchical, and belonged to
|
|
the father, it may not be amiss here to consider, why people in
|
|
the beginning generally pitched upon this form, which though
|
|
perhaps the father's pre-eminency might, in the first institution
|
|
of some commonwealths, give a rise to, and place in the
|
|
beginning, the power in one hand; yet it is plain that the
|
|
reason, that continued the form of government in a single person,
|
|
was not any regard, or respect to paternal authority; since all
|
|
petty monarchies, that is, almost all monarchies, near their
|
|
original, have been commonly, at least upon occasion, elective.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 107. First then, in the beginning of things, the
|
|
father's government of the childhood of those sprung from him,
|
|
having accustomed them to the rule of one man, and taught them
|
|
that where it was exercised with care and skill, with affection
|
|
and love to those under it, it was sufficient to procure and
|
|
preserve to men all the political happiness they sought for in
|
|
society. It was no wonder that they should pitch upon, and
|
|
naturally run into that form of government, which from their
|
|
infancy they had been all accustomed to; and which, by
|
|
experience, they had found both easy and safe. To which, if we
|
|
add, that monarchy being simple, and most obvious to men, whom
|
|
neither experience had instructed in forms of government, nor the
|
|
ambition or insolence of empire had taught to beware of the
|
|
encroachments of prerogative, or the inconveniences of absolute
|
|
power, which monarchy in succession was apt to lay claim to, and
|
|
bring upon them, it was not at all strange, that they should not
|
|
much trouble themselves to think of methods of restraining any
|
|
exorbitances of those to whom they had given the authority over
|
|
them, and of balancing the power of government, by placing
|
|
several parts of it in different hands. They had neither felt
|
|
the oppression of tyrannical dominion, nor did the fashion of the
|
|
age, nor their possessions, or way of living, (which afforded
|
|
little matter for covetousness or ambition) give them any reason
|
|
to apprehend or provide against it; and therefore it is no wonder
|
|
they put themselves into such a frame of government, as was not
|
|
|
|
only, as I said, most obvious and simple, but also best suited to
|
|
their present state and condition; which stood more in need of
|
|
defence against foreign invasions and injuries, than of
|
|
multiplicity of laws. The equality of a simple poor way of
|
|
living, confining their desires within the narrow bounds of each
|
|
man's small property, made few controversies, and so no need of
|
|
many laws to decide them, or variety of officers to superintend
|
|
the process, or look after the execution of justice, where there
|
|
were but few trespasses, and few offenders. Since then those,
|
|
who like one another so well as to join into society, cannot but
|
|
be supposed to have some acquaintance and friendship together,
|
|
and some trust one in another; they could not but have greater
|
|
apprehensions of others, than of one another: and therefore their
|
|
first care and thought cannot but be supposed to be, how to
|
|
secure themselves against foreign force. It was natural for them
|
|
to put themselves under a frame of government which might best
|
|
serve to that end, and chuse the wisest and bravest man to
|
|
conduct them in their wars, and lead them out against their
|
|
enemies, and in this chiefly be their ruler.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 108. Thus we see, that the kings of the Indians in
|
|
America, which is still a pattern of the first ages in Asia and
|
|
Europe, whilst the inhabitants were too few for the country, and
|
|
want of people and money gave men no temptation to enlarge their
|
|
possessions of land, or contest for wider extent of ground, are
|
|
little more than generals of their armies; and though they
|
|
command absolutely in war, yet at home and in time of peace they
|
|
exercise very little dominion, and have but a very moderate
|
|
sovereignty, the resolutions of peace and war being ordinarily
|
|
either in the people, or in a council. Tho' the war itself,
|
|
which admits not of plurality of governors, naturally devolves
|
|
the command into the king's sole authority.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 109. And thus in Israel itself, the chief business of
|
|
their judges, and first kings, seems to have been to be captains
|
|
in war, and leaders of their armies; which (besides what is
|
|
signified by going out and in before the people, which was, to
|
|
march forth to war, and home again in the heads of their forces)
|
|
appears plainly in the story of lephtha. The Ammonites making
|
|
war upon Israel, the Gileadites in fear send to lephtha, a
|
|
bastard of their family whom they had cast off, and article with
|
|
him, if he will assist them against the Ammonites, to make him
|
|
their ruler; which they do in these words, And the people made
|
|
him head and captain over them, Judg. xi, ii. which was, as it
|
|
seems, all one as to be judge. And he judged Israel, judg. xii.
|
|
7. that is, was their captain-general six years. So when lotham
|
|
upbraids the Shechemites with the obligation they had to Gideon,
|
|
who had been their judge and ruler, he tells them, He fought for
|
|
you, and adventured his life far, and delivered you out of the
|
|
hands of Midian, Judg. ix. 17. Nothing mentioned of him but
|
|
what he did as a general: and indeed that is all is found in his
|
|
history, or in any of the rest of the judges. And Abimelech
|
|
particularly is called king, though at most he was but their
|
|
general. And when, being weary of the ill conduct of Samuel's
|
|
sons, the children of Israel desired a king, like all the nations
|
|
to judge them, and to go out before them, and to fight their
|
|
battles, I. Sam viii. 20. God granting their desire, says to
|
|
Samuel, I will send thee a man, and thou shalt anoint him to be
|
|
captain over my people Israel, that he may save my people out of
|
|
the hands of the Philistines, ix. 16. As if the only business
|
|
of a king had been to lead out their armies, and fight in their
|
|
defence; and accordingly at his inauguration pouring a vial of
|
|
oil upon him, declares to Saul, that the Lord had anointed him to
|
|
be captain over his inheritance, x. 1. And therefore those, who
|
|
after Saul's being solemnly chosen and saluted king by the tribes
|
|
at Mispah, were unwilling to have him their king, made no other
|
|
objection but this, How shall this man save us? v. 27. as if
|
|
they should have said, this man is unfit to be our king, not
|
|
|
|
having skill and conduct enough in war, to be able to defend us.
|
|
And when God resolved to transfer the government to David, it is
|
|
in these words, But now thy kingdom shall not continue: the Lord
|
|
hath sought him a man after his own heart, and the Lord hath
|
|
commanded him to be captain over his people, xiii. 14. As if
|
|
the whole kingly authority were nothing else but to be their
|
|
general: and therefore the tribes who had stuck to Saul's family,
|
|
and opposed David's reign, when they came to Hebron with terms of
|
|
submission to him, they tell him, amongst other arguments they
|
|
had to submit to him as to their king, that he was in effect
|
|
their king in Saul's time, and therefore they had no reason but
|
|
to receive him as their king now. Also (say they) in time past,
|
|
when Saul was king over us, thou wast he that reddest out and
|
|
broughtest in Israel, and the Lord said unto thee, Thou shalt
|
|
feed my people Israel, and thou shalt be a captain over Israel.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 110. Thus, whether a family by degrees grew up into a
|
|
common-wealth, and the fatherly authority being continued on to
|
|
the elder son, every one in his turn growing up under it, tacitly
|
|
submitted to it, and the easiness and equality of it not
|
|
offending any one, every one acquiesced, till time seemed to have
|
|
confirmed it, and settled a right of succession by prescription:
|
|
or whether several families, or the descendants of several
|
|
families, whom chance, neighbourhood, or business brought
|
|
together, uniting into society, the need of a general, whose
|
|
conduct might defend them against their enemies in war, and the
|
|
great confidence the innocence and sincerity of that poor but
|
|
virtuous age, (such as are almost all those which begin
|
|
governments, that ever come to last in the world) gave men one of
|
|
another, made the first beginners of commonwealths generally put
|
|
the rule into one man's hand, without any other express
|
|
limitation or restraint, but what the nature of the thing, and
|
|
the end of government required: which ever of those it was that
|
|
at first put the rule into the hands of a single person, certain
|
|
it is no body was intrusted with it but for the public good and
|
|
safety, and to those ends, in the infancies of commonwealths,
|
|
those who had it commonly used it. And unless they had done so,
|
|
young societies could not have subsisted; without such nursing
|
|
fathers tender and careful of the public weal, all governments
|
|
would have sunk under the weakness and infirmities of their
|
|
infancy, and the prince and the people had soon perished
|
|
together.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 111. But though the golden age (before vain ambition,
|
|
and amor sceleratus habendi, evil concupiscence, had corrupted
|
|
men's minds into a mistake of true power and honour) had more
|
|
virtue, and consequently better governors, as well as less
|
|
vicious subjects, and there was then no stretching prerogative on
|
|
the one side, to oppress the people; nor consequently on the
|
|
other, any dispute about privilege, to lessen or restrain the
|
|
power of the magistrate, and so no contest betwixt rulers and
|
|
people about governors or goveernment: yet, when ambition and
|
|
luxury in future ages* would retain and increase the power,
|
|
without doing the business for which it was given; and aided by
|
|
flattery, taught princes to have distinct and separate interests
|
|
from their people, men found it necessary to examine more
|
|
carefully the original and rights of government; and to find out
|
|
ways to restrain the exorbitances, and prevent the abuses of that
|
|
power, which they having intrusted in another's hands only for
|
|
their own good, they found was made use of to hurt them.
|
|
|
|
(*At first, when some certain kind of regiment was once
|
|
approved, it may be nothing was then farther thought upon for the
|
|
manner of governing, but all permitted unto their wisdom and
|
|
discretion which were to rule, till by experience they found this
|
|
for all parts very inconvenient, so as the thing which they had
|
|
devised for a remedy, did indeed but increase the sore which it
|
|
should have cured. They saw, that to live by one man's will,
|
|
became the cause of all men's misery. This constrained them to
|
|
|
|
come unto laws wherein all men might see their duty before hand,
|
|
and know the penalties of transgressing them. Hooker's Eccl.
|
|
Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 112. Thus we may see how probable it is, that people
|
|
that were naturally free, and by their own consent either
|
|
submitted to the government of their father, or united together
|
|
out of different families to make a government, should generally
|
|
put the rule into one man's hands, and chuse to be under the
|
|
conduct of a single person, without so much as by express
|
|
conditions limiting or regulating his power, which they thought
|
|
safe enough in his honesty and prudence; though they never
|
|
dreamed of monarchy being lure Divino, which we never heard of
|
|
among mankind, till it was revealed to us by the divinity of this
|
|
last age; nor ever allowed paternal power to have a right to
|
|
dominion, or to be the foundation of all government. And thus
|
|
much may suffice to shew, that as far as we have any light from
|
|
history, we have reason to conclude, that all peaceful beginnings
|
|
of government have been laid in the consent of the people. I say
|
|
peaceful, because I shall have occasion in another place to speak
|
|
of conquest, which some esteem a way of beginning of governments.
|
|
|
|
The other objection I find urged against the beginning of
|
|
polities, in the way I have mentioned, is this, viz.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 113. That all men being born under government, some or
|
|
other, it is impossible any of them should ever be free, and at
|
|
liberty to unite together, and begin a new one, or ever be able
|
|
to erect a lawful government.
|
|
|
|
If this argument be good; I ask, how came so many lawful
|
|
monarchies into the world? for if any body, upon this
|
|
supposition, can shew me any one man in any age of the world free
|
|
to begin a lawful monarchy, I will be bound to shew him ten other
|
|
free men at liberty, at the same time to unite and begin a new
|
|
government under a regal, or any other form; it being
|
|
demonstration, that if any one, born under the dominion of
|
|
another, may be so free as to have a right to command others in a
|
|
new and distinct empire, every one that is born under the
|
|
dominion of another may be so free too, and may become a ruler,
|
|
or subject, of a distinct separate government. And so by this
|
|
their own principle, either all men, however born, are free, or
|
|
else there is but one lawful prince, one lawful government in the
|
|
world. And then they have nothing to do, but barely to shew us
|
|
which that is; which when they have done, I doubt not but all
|
|
mankind will easily agree to pay obedience to him.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 114. Though it be a sufficient answer to their
|
|
objection, to shew that it involves them in the same difficulties
|
|
that it doth those they use it against; yet I shall endeavour to
|
|
discover the weakness of this argument a little farther. All
|
|
men, say they, are born under government, and therefore they
|
|
cannot be at liberty to begin a new one. Every one is born a
|
|
subject to his father, or his prince, and is therefore under the
|
|
perpetual tie of subjection and allegiance. It is plain mankind
|
|
never owned nor considered any such natural subjection that they
|
|
were born in, to one or to the other that tied them, without
|
|
their own consents, to a subjection to them and their heirs.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 115. For there are no examples so frequent in history,
|
|
both sacred and profane, as those of men withdrawing themselves,
|
|
and their obedience, from the jurisdiction they were born under,
|
|
and the family or community they were bred up in, and setting up
|
|
new governments in other places; from whence sprang all that
|
|
number of petty commonwealths in the beginning of ages, and which
|
|
always multiplied, as long as there was room enough, till the
|
|
stronger, or more fortunate, swallowed the weaker; and those
|
|
great ones again breaking to pieces, dissolved into lesser
|
|
dominions. All which are so many testimonies against paternal
|
|
sovereignty, and plainly prove, that it was not the natural right
|
|
of the father descending to his heirs, that made governments in
|
|
the beginning, since it was impossible, upon that ground, there
|
|
|
|
should have been so many little kingdoms; all must have been but
|
|
only one universal monarchy, if men had not been at liberty to
|
|
separate themselves from their families, and the government, be
|
|
it what it will, that was set up in it, and go and make distinct
|
|
commonwealths and other governments, as they thought fit.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 116. This has been the practice of the world from its
|
|
first beginning to this day; nor is it now any more hindrance to
|
|
the freedom of mankind, that they are born under constituted and
|
|
ancient polities, that have established laws, and set forms of
|
|
government, than if they were born in the woods, amongst the
|
|
unconfined inhabitants, that run loose in them: for those, who
|
|
would persuade us, that by being born under any government, we
|
|
are naturally subjects to it, and have no more any title or
|
|
pretence to the freedom of the state of nature, have no other
|
|
reason (bating that of paternal power, which we have already
|
|
answered) to produce for it, but only, because our fathers or
|
|
progenitors passed away their natural liberty, and thereby bound
|
|
up themselves and their posterity to a perpetual subjection to
|
|
the government, which they themselves submitted to. It is true,
|
|
that whatever engagements or promises any one has made for
|
|
himself, he is under the obligation of them, but cannot, by any
|
|
compact whatsoever, bind his children or posterity: for his son,
|
|
when a man, being altogether as free as the father, any act of
|
|
the father can no more give away the liberty of the son, than it
|
|
can of any body else: he may indeed annex such conditions to the
|
|
land, he enjoyed as a subject of any common-wealth, as may oblige
|
|
his son to be of that community, if he will enjoy those
|
|
possessions which were his father's; because that estate being
|
|
his father's property, he may dispose, or settle it, as he
|
|
pleases.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 117. And this has generally given the occasion to
|
|
mistake in this matter; because commonwealths not permitting any
|
|
part of their dominions to be dismembered, nor to be enjoyed by
|
|
any but those of their community, the son cannot ordinarily enjoy
|
|
the possessions of his father, but under the same terms his
|
|
father did, by becoming a member of the society; whereby he puts
|
|
himself presently under the government he finds there
|
|
established, as much as any other subject of that common-wealth.
|
|
And thus the consent of freemen, born under government, which
|
|
only makes them members of it, being given separately in their
|
|
turns, as each comes to be of age, and not in a multitude
|
|
together; people take no notice of it, and thinking it not done
|
|
at all, or not necessary, conclude they are naturally subjects as
|
|
they are men.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 118. But, it is plain, governments themselves
|
|
understand it otherwise; they claim no power over the son,
|
|
because of that they had over the father; nor look on children as
|
|
being their subjects, by their fathers being so. If a subject of
|
|
England have a child, by an English woman in France, whose
|
|
subject is he? Not the king of England's; for he must have leave
|
|
to be admitted to the privileges of it: nor the king of France's;
|
|
for how then has his father a liberty to bring him away, and
|
|
breed him as he pleases? and who ever was judged as a traytor or
|
|
deserter, if he left, or warred against a country, for being
|
|
barely born in it of parents that were aliens there? It is plain
|
|
then, by the practice of governments themselves, as well as by
|
|
the law of right reason, that a child is born a subject of no
|
|
country or government. He is under his father's tuition and
|
|
authority, till he comes to age of discretion; and then he is a
|
|
freeman, at liberty what government he will put himself under,
|
|
what body politic he will unite himself to: for if an
|
|
Englishman's son, born in France, be at liberty, and may do so,
|
|
it is evident there is no tie upon him by his father's being a
|
|
subject of this kingdom; nor is he bound up by any compact of his
|
|
ancestors. And why then hath not his son, by the same reason,
|
|
the same liberty, though he be born any where else? Since the
|
|
|
|
power that a father hath naturally over his children, is the
|
|
same, where-ever they be born, and the ties of natural
|
|
obligations, are not bounded by the positive limits of kingdoms
|
|
and commonwealths.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 119. Every man being, as has been shewed, naturally
|
|
free, and nothing being able to put him into subjection to any
|
|
earthly power, but only his own consent; it is to be considered,
|
|
what shall be understood to be a sufficient declaration of a
|
|
man's consent, to make him subject to the laws of any government.
|
|
There is a common distinction of an express and a tacit consent,
|
|
which will concern our present case. No body doubts but an
|
|
express consent, of any man entering into any society, makes him
|
|
a perfect member of that society, a subject of that government.
|
|
The difficulty is, what ought to be looked upon as a tacit
|
|
consent, and how far it binds, i.e. how far any one shall be
|
|
looked on to have consented, and thereby submitted to any
|
|
government, where he has made no expressions of it at all. And
|
|
to this I say, that every man, that hath any possessions, or
|
|
enjoyment, of any part of the dominions of any government, cloth
|
|
thereby give his tacit consent, and is as far forth obliged to
|
|
obedience to the laws of that government, during such enjoyment,
|
|
as any one under it; whether this his possession be of land, to
|
|
him and his heirs for ever, or a lodging only for a week; or
|
|
whether it be barely travelling freely on the highway; and in
|
|
effect, it reaches as far as the very being of any one within the
|
|
territories of that government.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 120. To understand this the better, it is fit to
|
|
consider, that every man, when he at first incorporates himself
|
|
into any commonwealth, he, by his uniting himself thereunto,
|
|
annexed also, and submits to the community, those possessions,
|
|
which he has, or shall acquire, that do not already belong to any
|
|
other government: for it would be a direct contradiction, for any
|
|
one to enter into society with others for the securing and
|
|
regulating of property; and yet to suppose his land, whose
|
|
property is to be regulated by the laws of the society, should be
|
|
exempt from the jurisdiction of that government, to which he
|
|
himself, the proprietor of the land, is a subject. By the same
|
|
act therefore, whereby any one unites his person, which was
|
|
before free, to any common-wealth, by the same he unites his
|
|
possessions, which were before free, to it also; and they become,
|
|
both of them, person and possession, subject to the government
|
|
and dominion of that common-wealth, as long as it hath a being.
|
|
VVhoever therefore, from thenceforth, by inheritance, purchase,
|
|
permission, or otherways, enjoys any part of the land, so annexed
|
|
to, and under the government of that common-wealth, must take it
|
|
with the condition it is under; that is, of submitting to the
|
|
government of the common-wealth, under whose jurisdiction it is,
|
|
as far forth as any subject of it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 121. But since the government has a direct
|
|
jurisdiction only over the land, and reaches the possessor of it,
|
|
(before he has actually incorporated himself in the society) only
|
|
as he dwells upon, and enjoys that; the obligation any one is
|
|
under, by virtue of such enjoyment, to submit to the government,
|
|
begins and ends with the enjoyment; so that whenever the owner,
|
|
who has given nothing but such a tacit consent to the government,
|
|
will, by donation, sale, or otherwise, quit the said possession,
|
|
he is at liberty to go and incorporate himself into any other
|
|
common-wealth; or to agree with others to begin a new one, in
|
|
vacuis locis, in any part of the world, they can find free and
|
|
unpossessed: whereas he, that has once, by actual agreement, and
|
|
any express declaration, given his consent to be of any common-
|
|
wealth, is perpetually and indispensably obliged to be, and
|
|
remain unalterably a subject to it, and can never be again in the
|
|
liberty of the state of nature; unless, by any calamity, the
|
|
government he was under comes to be dissolved; or else by some
|
|
public act cuts him off from being any longer a member of it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 122. But submitting to the laws of any country, living
|
|
quietly, and enjoying privileges and protection under them, makes
|
|
not a man a member of that society: this is only a local
|
|
protection and homage due to and from all those, who, not being
|
|
in a state of war, come within the territories belonging to any
|
|
government, to all parts whereof the force of its laws extends.
|
|
But this no more makes a man a member of that society, a
|
|
perpetual subject of that common-wealth, than it would make a man
|
|
a subject to another, in whose family he found it convenient to
|
|
abide for some time; though, whilst he continued in it, he were
|
|
obliged to comply with the laws, and submit to the government he
|
|
found there. And thus we see, that foreigners, by living all
|
|
their lives under another government, and enjoying the privileges
|
|
and protection of it, though they are bound, even in conscience,
|
|
to submit to its administration, as far forth as any denison; yet
|
|
do not thereby come to be subjects or members of that common-
|
|
wealth. Nothing can make any man so, but his actually entering
|
|
into it by positive engagement, and express promise and compact.
|
|
This is that, which I think, concerning the beginning of
|
|
political societies, and that consent which makes any one a
|
|
member of any common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. IX.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Of the Ends of Political Society and Government.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 123. IF man in the state of nature be so free, as has
|
|
been said; if he be absolute lord of his own person and
|
|
possessions, equal to the greatest, and subject to no body, why
|
|
will he part with his freedom? why will he give up this empire,
|
|
and subject himself to the dominion and controul of any other
|
|
power? To which it is obvious to answer, that though in the
|
|
state of nature he hath such a right, yet the enjoyment of it is
|
|
very uncertain, and constantly exposed to the invasion of others:
|
|
for all being kings as much as he, every man his equal, and the
|
|
greater part no strict observers of equity and justice, the
|
|
enjoyment of the property he has in this state is very unsafe,
|
|
very unsecure. This makes him willing to quit a condition,
|
|
which, however free, is full of fears and continual dangers: and
|
|
it is not without reason, that he seeks out, and is willing to
|
|
join in society with others, who are already united, or have a
|
|
mind to unite, for the mutual preservation of their lives,
|
|
liberties and estates, which I call by the general name,
|
|
property.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 124. The great and chief end, therefore, of men's
|
|
uniting into commonwealths, and putting themselves under
|
|
government, is the preservation of their property. To which in
|
|
the state of nature there are many things wanting.
|
|
|
|
First, There wants an established, settled, known law,
|
|
received and allowed by common consent to be the standard of
|
|
right and wrong, and the common measure to decide all
|
|
controversies between them: for though the law of nature be plain
|
|
and intelligible to all rational creatures; yet men being biassed
|
|
by their interest, as well as ignorant for want of study of it,
|
|
are not apt to allow of it as a law binding to them in the
|
|
application of it to their particular cases.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 125. Secondly, In the state of nature there wants a
|
|
known and indifferent judge, with authority to determine all
|
|
differences according to the established law: for every one in
|
|
that state being both judge and executioner of the law of nature,
|
|
men being partial to themselves, passion and revenge is very apt
|
|
to carry them too far, and with too much heat, in their own
|
|
cases; as well as negligence, and unconcernedness, to make them
|
|
too remiss in other men's.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 126. Thirdly, In the state of nature there often wants
|
|
power to back and support the sentence when right, and to give it
|
|
due execution, They who by any injustice offended, will seldom
|
|
fail, where they are able, by force to make good their injustice;
|
|
such resistance many times makes the punishment dangerous, and
|
|
frequently destructive, to those who attempt it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 127. Thus mankind, notwithstanding all the privileges
|
|
of the state of nature, being but in an ill condition, while they
|
|
remain in it, are quickly driven into society. Hence it comes to
|
|
pass, that we seldom find any number of men live any time
|
|
together in this state. The inconveniencies that they are
|
|
therein exposed to, by the irregular and uncertain exercise of
|
|
the power every man has of punishing the transgressions of
|
|
others, make them take sanctuary under the established laws of
|
|
government, and therein seek the preservation of their property.
|
|
It is this makes them so willingly give up every one his single
|
|
power of punishing, to be exercised by such alone, as shall be
|
|
appointed to it amongst them; and by such rules as the community,
|
|
or those authorized by them to that purpose, shall agree on. And
|
|
in this we have the original right and rise of both the
|
|
legislative and executive power, as well as of the governments
|
|
and societies themselves.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 128. For in the state of nature, to omit the liberty
|
|
he has of innocent delights, a man has two powers.
|
|
|
|
The first is to do whatsoever he thinks fit for the
|
|
preservation of himself, and others within the permission of the
|
|
law of nature: by which law, common to them all, he and all the
|
|
rest of mankind are one community, make up one society, distinct
|
|
from all other creatures. And were it not for the corruption and
|
|
vitiousness of degenerate men, there would be no need of any
|
|
other; no necessity that men should separate from this great and
|
|
natural community, and by positive agreements combine into
|
|
smaller and divided associations.
|
|
|
|
The other power a man has in the state of nature, is the
|
|
power to punish the crimes committed against that law. Both
|
|
these he gives up, when he joins in a private, if I may so call
|
|
it, or particular politic society, and incorporates into any
|
|
common-wealth, separate from the rest of mankind.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 129. The first power, viz. of doing whatsoever he
|
|
thought for the preservation of himself, and the rest of mankind,
|
|
he gives up to be regulated by laws made by the society, so far
|
|
forth as the preservation of himself, and the rest of that
|
|
society shall require; which laws of the society in many things
|
|
confine the liberty he had by the law of nature.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 130. Secondly, The power of punishing he wholly gives
|
|
up, and engages his natural force, (which he might before employ
|
|
in the execution of the law of nature, by his own single
|
|
authority, as he thought fit) to assist the executive power of
|
|
the society, as the law thereof shall require: for being now in a
|
|
new state, wherein he is to enjoy many conveniencies, from the
|
|
labour, assistance, and society of others in the same community,
|
|
as well as protection from its whole strength; he is to part also
|
|
with as much of his natural liberty, in providing for himself, as
|
|
the good, prosperity, and safety of the society shall require;
|
|
which is not only necessary, but just, since the other members of
|
|
the society do the like.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 131. But though men, when they enter into society,
|
|
give up the equality, liberty, and executive power they had in
|
|
the state of nature, into the hands of the society, to be so far
|
|
disposed of by the legislative, as the good of the society shall
|
|
require; yet it being only with an intention in every one the
|
|
better to preserve himself, his liberty and property; (for no
|
|
rational creature can be supposed to change his condition with an
|
|
intention to be worse) the power of the society, or legislative
|
|
constituted by them, can never be supposed to extend farther,
|
|
than the common good; but is obliged to secure every one's
|
|
|
|
property, by providing against those three defects above
|
|
mentioned, that made the state of nature so unsafe and uneasy.
|
|
And so whoever has the legislative or supreme power of any
|
|
common-wealth, is bound to govern by established standing laws,
|
|
promulgated and known to the people, and not by extemporary
|
|
decrees; by indifferent and upright judges, who are to decide
|
|
controversies by those laws; and to employ the force of the
|
|
community at home, only in the execution of such laws, or abroad
|
|
to prevent or redress foreign injuries, and secure the community
|
|
from inroads and invasion. And all this to be directed to no
|
|
other end, but the peace, safety, and public good of the people.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
CHAP. X.
|
|
|
|
Of the Forms of a Common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 132. THE majority having, as has been shewed, upon
|
|
men's first uniting into society, the whole power of the
|
|
community naturally in them, may employ all that power in making
|
|
laws for the community from time to time, and executing those
|
|
laws by officers of their own appointing; and then the form of
|
|
the government is a perfect democracy: or else may put the power
|
|
of making laws into the hands of a few select men, and their
|
|
heirs or successors; and then it is an oligarchy: or else into
|
|
the hands of one man, and then it is a monarchy: if to him and
|
|
his heirs, it is an hereditary monarchy: if to him only for life,
|
|
but upon his death the power only of nominating a successor to
|
|
return to them; an elective monarchy. And so accordingly of
|
|
these the community may make compounded and mixed forms of
|
|
government, as they think good. And if the legislative power be
|
|
at first given by the majority to one or more persons only for
|
|
their lives, or any limited time, and then the supreme power to
|
|
revert to them again; when it is so reverted, the community may
|
|
dispose of it again anew into what hands they please, and so
|
|
constitute a new form of government: for the form of government
|
|
depending upon the placing the supreme power, which is the
|
|
legislative, it being impossible to conceive that an inferior
|
|
power should prescribe to a superior, or any but the supreme make
|
|
laws, according as the power of making laws is placed, such is
|
|
the form of the common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 133. By common-wealth, I must be understood all along
|
|
to mean, not a democracy, or any form of government, but any
|
|
independent community, which the Latines signified by the word
|
|
civitas, to which the word which best answers in our language, is
|
|
common-wealth, and most properly expresses such a society of men,
|
|
which community or city in English does not; for there may be
|
|
subordinate communities in a government; and city amongst us has
|
|
a quite different notion from common-wealth: and therefore, to
|
|
avoid ambiguity, I crave leave to use the word common-wealth in
|
|
that sense, in which I find it used by king James the first; and
|
|
I take it to be its genuine signification; which if any body
|
|
dislike, I consent with him to change it for a better.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XI.
|
|
|
|
Of the Extent of the Legislative Power.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 134. THE great end of men's entering into society,
|
|
being the enjoyment of their properties in peace and safety, and
|
|
the great instrument and means of that being the laws established
|
|
in that society; the first and fundamental positive law of all
|
|
commonwealths is the establishing of the legislative power; as
|
|
|
|
the first and fundamental natural law, which is to govern even
|
|
the legislative itself, is the preservation of the society, and
|
|
(as far as will consist with the public good) of every person in
|
|
it. This legislative is not only the supreme power of the
|
|
common-wealth, but sacred and unalterable in the hands where the
|
|
community have once placed it; nor can any edict of any body
|
|
else, in what form soever conceived, or by what power soever
|
|
backed, have the force and obligation of a law, which has not its
|
|
sanction from that legislative which the public has chosen and
|
|
appointed: for without this the law could not have that, which is
|
|
absolutely necessary to its being a law, * the consent of the
|
|
society, over whom no body can have a power to make laws, but by
|
|
their own consent, and by authority received from them; and
|
|
therefore all the obedience, which by the most solemn ties any
|
|
one can be obliged to pay, ultimately terminates in this supreme
|
|
power, and is directed by those laws which it enacts: nor can any
|
|
oaths to any foreign power whatsoever, or any domestic
|
|
subordinate power, discharge any member of the society from his
|
|
obedience to the legislative, acting pursuant to their trust; nor
|
|
oblige him to any obedience contrary to the laws so enacted, or
|
|
farther than they do allow; it being ridiculous to imagine one
|
|
can be tied ultimately to obey any power in the society, which is
|
|
not the supreme.
|
|
|
|
(*The lawful power of making laws to command whole politic
|
|
societies of men, belonging so properly unto the same intire
|
|
societies, that for any prince or potentate of what kind soever
|
|
upon earth, to exercise the same of himself, and not by express
|
|
commission immediately and personally received from God, or else
|
|
by authority derived at the first from their consent, upon whose
|
|
persons they impose laws, it is no better than mere tyranny.
|
|
Laws they are not therefore which public approbation hath not
|
|
made so. Hooker's Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10. Of this point
|
|
therefore we are to note, that sith men naturally have no full
|
|
and perfect power to command whole politic multitudes of men,
|
|
therefore utterly without our consent, we could in such sort be
|
|
at no man's commandment living. And to be commanded we do
|
|
consent, when that society, whereof we be a part, hath at any
|
|
time before consented, without revoking the same after by the
|
|
like universal agreement.
|
|
|
|
Laws therefore human, of what kind so ever, are available by
|
|
consent. Ibid.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 135. Though the legislative, whether placed in one or
|
|
more, whether it be always in being, or only by intervals, though
|
|
it be the supreme power in every common-wealth; yet,
|
|
|
|
First, It is not, nor can possibly be absolutely arbitrary
|
|
over the lives and fortunes of the people: for it being but the
|
|
joint power of every member of the society given up to that
|
|
person, or assembly, which is legislator; it can be no more than
|
|
those persons had in a state of nature before they entered into
|
|
society, and gave up to the community: for no body can transfer
|
|
to another more power than he has in himself; and no body has an
|
|
absolute arbitrary power over himself, or over any other, to
|
|
destroy his own life, or take away the life or property of
|
|
another. A man, as has been proved, cannot subject himself to
|
|
the arbitrary power of another; and having in the state of nature
|
|
no arbitrary power over the life, liberty, or possession of
|
|
another, but only so much as the law of nature gave him for the
|
|
preservation of himself, and the rest of mankind; this is all he
|
|
cloth, or can give up to the common-wealth, and by it to the
|
|
legislative power, so that the legislative can have no more than
|
|
this. Their power, in the utmost bounds of it, is limited to
|
|
the public good of the society. It is a power, that hath no
|
|
other end but preservation, and therefore can never* have a right
|
|
to destroy, enslave, or designedly to impoverish the subjects.
|
|
The obligations of the law of nature cease not in society, but
|
|
only in many cases are drawn closer, and have by human laws known
|
|
|
|
penalties annexed to them, to inforce their observation. Thus
|
|
the law of nature stands as an eternal rule to all men,
|
|
legislators as well as others. The rules that they make for
|
|
other men's actions, must, as well as their own and other men's
|
|
actions, be conformable to the law of nature, i.e. to the will
|
|
of God, of which that is a declaration, and the fundamental law
|
|
of nature being the preservation of mankind, no human sanction
|
|
can be good, or valid against it.
|
|
|
|
(*Two foundations there are which bear up public societies;
|
|
the one a natural inclination, whereby all men desire sociable
|
|
life and fellowship; the other an order, expresly or secretly
|
|
agreed upon, touching the manner of their union in living
|
|
together: the latter is that which we call the law of a common-
|
|
weal, the very soul of a politic body, the parts whereof are by
|
|
law animated, held together, and set on work in such actions as
|
|
the common good requireth. Laws politic, ordained for external
|
|
order and regiment amongst men, are never framed as they should
|
|
be, unless presuming the will of man to be inwardly obstinate,
|
|
rebellious, and averse from all obedience to the sacred laws of
|
|
his nature; in a word, unless presuming man to be, in regard of
|
|
his depraved mind, little better than a wild beast, they do
|
|
accordingly provide, notwithstanding, so to frame his outward
|
|
actions, that they be no hindrance unto the common good, for
|
|
which societies are instituted. Unless they do this, they are
|
|
not perfect. Hooker's Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 136. Secondly,* The legislative, or supreme authority,
|
|
cannot assume to its self a power to rule by extemporary
|
|
arbitrary decrees, but is bound to dispense justice, and decide
|
|
the rights of the subject by promulgated standing laws, and known
|
|
authorized judges: for the law of nature being unwritten, and so
|
|
no where to be found but in the minds of men, they who through
|
|
passion or interest shall miscite, or misapply it, cannot so
|
|
easily be convinced of their mistake where there is no
|
|
established judge: and so it serves not, as it ought, to
|
|
determine the rights, and fence the properties of those that live
|
|
under it, especially where every one is judge, interpreter, and
|
|
executioner of it too, and that in his own case: and he that has
|
|
right on his side, having ordinarily but his own single strength,
|
|
hath not force enough to defend himself from injuries, or to
|
|
punish delinquents. To avoid these inconveniences, which
|
|
disorder men's propperties in the state of nature, men unite into
|
|
societies, that they may have the united strength of the whole
|
|
society to secure and defend their properties, and may have
|
|
standing rules to bound it, by which every one may know what is
|
|
his. To this end it is that men give up all their natural power
|
|
to the society which they enter into, and the community put the
|
|
legislative power into such hands as they think fit, with this
|
|
trust, that they shall be governed by declared laws, or else
|
|
their peace, quiet, and property will still be at the same
|
|
uncertainty, as it was in the state of nature.
|
|
|
|
(*Human laws are measures in respect of men whose actions
|
|
they must direct, howbeit such measures they are as have also
|
|
their higher rules to be measured by, which rules are two, the
|
|
law of God, and the law of nature; so that laws human must be
|
|
made according to the general laws of nature, and without
|
|
contradiction to any positive law of scripture, otherwise they
|
|
are ill made. Hooker's Eccl. Pol. l. iii. sect. 9.
|
|
|
|
To constrain men to any thing inconvenient cloth seem
|
|
unreasonable. Ibid. l. i. sect. 10.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 137. Absolute arbitrary power, or governing without
|
|
settled standing laws, can neither of them consist with the ends
|
|
of society and government, which men would not quit the freedom
|
|
of the state of nature for, and tie themselves up under, were it
|
|
not to preserve their lives, liberties and fortunes, and by
|
|
stated rules of right and property to secure their peace and
|
|
quiet. It cannot be supposed that they should intend, had they a
|
|
|
|
power so to do, to give to any one, or more, an absolute
|
|
arbitrary power over their persons and estates, and put a force
|
|
into the magistrate's hand to execute his unlimited will
|
|
arbitrarily upon them. This were to put themselves into a worse
|
|
condition than the state of nature, wherein they had a liberty to
|
|
defend their right against the injuries of others, and were upon
|
|
equal terms of force to maintain it, whether invaded by a single
|
|
man, or many in combination. Whereas by supposing they have
|
|
given up themselves to the absolute arbitrary power and will of a
|
|
legislator, they have disarmed themselves, and armed him, to make
|
|
a prey of them when he pleases; he being in a much worse
|
|
condition, who is exposed to the arbitrary power of one man, who
|
|
has the command of 100,000, than he that is exposed to the
|
|
arbitrary power of 100,000 single men; no body being secure, that
|
|
his will, who has such a command, is better than that of other
|
|
men, though his force be 100,000 times stronger. And therefore,
|
|
whatever form the common-wealth is under, the ruling power ought
|
|
to govern by declared and received laws, and not by extemporary
|
|
dictates and undetermined resolutions: for then mankind will be
|
|
in a far worse condition than in the state of nature, if they
|
|
shall have armed one, or a few men with the joint power of a
|
|
multitude, to force them to obey at pleasure the exorbitant and
|
|
unlimited decrees of their sudden thoughts, or unrestrained, and
|
|
till that moment unknown wills, without having any measures set
|
|
down which may guide and justify their actions: for all the power
|
|
the government has, being only for the good of the society, as it
|
|
ought not to be arbitrary and at pleasure, so it ought to be
|
|
exercised by established and promulgated laws; that both the
|
|
people may know their duty, and be safe and secure within the
|
|
limits of the law; and the rulers too kept within their bounds,
|
|
and not be tempted, by the power they have in their hands, to
|
|
employ it to such purposes, and by such measures, as they would
|
|
not have known, and own not willingly.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 138. Thirdly, The supreme power cannot take from any
|
|
man any part of his property without his own consent: for the
|
|
preservation of property being the end of government, and that
|
|
for which men enter into society, it necessarily supposes and
|
|
requires, that the people should have property, without which
|
|
they must be supposed to lose that, by entering into society,
|
|
which was the end for which they entered into it; too gross an
|
|
absurdity for any man to own. Men therefore in society having
|
|
property, they have such a right to the goods, which by the law
|
|
of the community are their's, that no body hath a right to take
|
|
their substance or any part of it from them, without their own
|
|
consent: without this they have no property at all; for I have
|
|
truly no property in that, which another can by right take from
|
|
me, when he pleases, against my consent. Hence it is a mistake
|
|
to think, that the supreme or legislative power of any common-
|
|
wealth, can do what it will, and dispose of the estates of the
|
|
subject arbitrarily, or take any part of them at pleasure. This
|
|
is not much to be feared in governments where the legislative
|
|
consists, wholly or in part, in assemblies which are variable,
|
|
whose members, upon the dissolution of the assembly, are subjects
|
|
under the common laws of their country, equally with the rest.
|
|
But in governments, where the legislative is in one lasting
|
|
assembly always in being, or in one man, as in absolute
|
|
monarchies, there is danger still, that they will think
|
|
themselves to have a distinct interest from the rest of the
|
|
community; and so will be apt to increase their own riches and
|
|
power, by taking what they think fit from the people: for a man's
|
|
property is not at all secure, tho' there be good and equitable
|
|
laws to set the bounds of it between him and his fellow subjects,
|
|
if he who commands those subjects have power to take from any
|
|
private man, what part he pleases of his property, and use and
|
|
dispose of it as he thinks good.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 139. But government, into whatsoever hands it is put,
|
|
|
|
being, as I have before shewed, intrusted with this condition,
|
|
and for this end, that men might have and secure their
|
|
properties; the prince, or senate, however it may have power to
|
|
make laws, for the regulating of property between the subjects
|
|
one amongst another, yet can never have a power to take to
|
|
themselves the whole, or any part of the subjects property,
|
|
without their own consent: for this would be in effect to leave
|
|
them no property at all. And to let us see, that even absolute
|
|
power, where it is necessary, is not arbitrary by being absolute,
|
|
but is still limited by that reason, and confined to those ends,
|
|
which required it in some cases to be absolute, we need look no
|
|
farther than the common practice of martial discipline: for the
|
|
preservation of the army, and in it of the whole common-wealth,
|
|
requires an absolute obedience to the command of every superior
|
|
officer, and it is justly death to disobey or dispute the most
|
|
dangerous or unreasonable of them; but yet we see, that neither
|
|
the serjeant, that could command a soldier to march up to the
|
|
mouth of a cannon, or stand in a breach, where he is almost sure
|
|
to perish, can command that soldier to give him one penny of his
|
|
money; nor the general, that can condemn him to death for
|
|
deserting his post, or for not obeying the most desperate orders,
|
|
can yet, with all his absolute power of life and death, dispose
|
|
of one farthing of that soldier's estate, or seize one jot of his
|
|
goods; whom yet he can command any thing, and hang for the least
|
|
disobedience; because such a blind obedience is necessary to that
|
|
end, for which the commander has his power, viz. the
|
|
preservation of the rest; but the disposing of his goods has
|
|
nothing to do with it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 140. It is true, governments cannot be supported
|
|
without great charge, and it is fit every one who enjoys his
|
|
share of the protection, should pay out of his estate his
|
|
proportion for the maintenance of it. But still it must be with
|
|
his own consent, i.e. the consent of the majority, giving it
|
|
either by themselves, or their representatives chosen by them:
|
|
for if any one shall claim a power to lay and levy taxes on the
|
|
people, by his own authority, and without such consent of the
|
|
people, he thereby invades the fundamental law of property, and
|
|
subverts the end of government: for what property have I in that,
|
|
which another may by right take, when he pleases, to himself?
|
|
|
|
Sec. 141. Fourthly, The legislative cannot transfer the
|
|
power of making laws to any other hands: for it being but a
|
|
delegated power from the people, they who have it cannot pass it
|
|
over to others. The people alone can appoint the form of the
|
|
common-wealth, which is by constituting the legislative, and
|
|
appointing in whose hands that shall be. And when the people
|
|
have said, We will submit to rules, and be governed by laws made
|
|
by such men, and in such forms, no body else can say other men
|
|
shall make laws for them; nor can the people be bound by any
|
|
laws, but such as are enacted by those whom they have chosen, and
|
|
authorized to make laws for them. The power of the legislative,
|
|
being derived from the people by a positive voluntary grant and
|
|
institution, can be no other than what that positive grant
|
|
conveyed, which being only to make laws, and not to make
|
|
legislators, the legislative can have no power to transfer their
|
|
authority of making laws, and place it in other hands.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 142. These are the bounds which the trust, that is put
|
|
in them by the society, and the law of God and nature, have set
|
|
to the legislative power of every common-wealth, in all forms of
|
|
government.
|
|
|
|
First, They are to govern by promulgated established laws,
|
|
not to be varied in particular cases, but to have one rule for
|
|
rich and poor, for the favourite at court, and the country man at
|
|
plough.
|
|
|
|
Secondly, These laws also ought to be designed for no other
|
|
end ultimately, but the good of the people.
|
|
|
|
Thirdly, They must not raise taxes on the property of the
|
|
|
|
people, without the consent of the people, given by themselves,
|
|
or their deputies. And this properly concerns only such
|
|
governments where the legislative is always in being, or at least
|
|
where the people have not reserved any part of the legislative to
|
|
deputies, to be from time to time chosen by themselves.
|
|
|
|
Fourthly, The legislative neither must nor can transfer the
|
|
power of making laws to any body else, or place it any where, but
|
|
where the people have.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XII.
|
|
|
|
Of the Legislative, Executive, and Federative
|
|
|
|
Power of the Common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 143. THE legislative power is that, which has a right
|
|
to direct how the force of the common-wealth shall be employed
|
|
for preserving the community and the members of it. But because
|
|
those laws which are constantly to be executed, and whose force
|
|
is always to continue, may be made in a little time; therefore
|
|
there is no need, that the legislative should be always in being,
|
|
not having always business to do. And because it may be too
|
|
great a temptation to human frailty, apt to grasp at power, for
|
|
the same persons, who have the power of making laws, to have also
|
|
in their hands the power to execute them, whereby they may exempt
|
|
themselves from obedience to the laws they make, and suit the
|
|
law, both in its making, and execution, to their own private
|
|
advantage, and thereby come to have a distinct interest from the
|
|
rest of the community, contrary to the end of society and
|
|
government: therefore in well
|
|
ordered commonwealths, where the good of the whole is so con
|
|
sidered, as it ought, the legislative power is put into the hands
|
|
of divers persons, who duly assembled, have by themselves, or
|
|
jointly with others, a power to make laws, which when they have
|
|
done, being separated again, they are themselves subject to the
|
|
laws they have made; which is a new and near tie upon them, to
|
|
take care, that they make them for the public good.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 144. But because the laws, that are at once, and in a
|
|
short time made, have a constant and lasting force, and need a
|
|
perpetual execution, or an attendance thereunto; therefore it is
|
|
necessary there should be a power always in being, which should
|
|
see to the execution of the laws that are made, and remain in
|
|
force. And thus the legislative and executive power come often
|
|
to be separated.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 145. There is another power in every common-wealth,
|
|
which one may call natural, because it is that which answers to
|
|
the power every man naturally had before he entered into society:
|
|
for though in a common-wealth the members of it are distinct
|
|
persons still in reference to one another, and as such as
|
|
governed by the laws of the society; yet in reference to the rest
|
|
of mankind, they make one body, which is, as every member of it
|
|
before was, still in the state of nature with the rest of
|
|
mankind. Hence it is, that the controversies that happen between
|
|
any man of the society with those that are out of it, are managed
|
|
by the public; and an injury done to a member of their body,
|
|
engages the whole in the reparation of it. So that under this
|
|
consideration, the whole community is one body in the state of
|
|
nature, in respect of all other states or persons out of its
|
|
community.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 146. This therefore contains the power of war and
|
|
peace, leagues and alliances, and all the transactions, with all
|
|
persons and communities without the common-wealth, and may be
|
|
called federative, if any one pleases. So the thing be
|
|
understood, I am indifferent as to the name.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 147. These two powers, executive and federative,
|
|
|
|
though they be really distinct in themselves, yet one
|
|
comprehending the execution of the municipal laws of the society
|
|
within its self, upon all that are parts of it; the other the
|
|
management of the security and interest of the public without,
|
|
with all those that it may receive benefit or damage from, yet
|
|
they are always almost united. And though this federative power
|
|
in the well or ill management of it be of great moment to the
|
|
common-wealth, yet it is much less capable to be directed by
|
|
antecedent, standing, positive laws, than the executive; and so
|
|
must necessarily be left to the prudence and wisdom of those,
|
|
whose hands it is in, to be managed for the public good: for the
|
|
laws that concern subjects one amongst another, being to direct
|
|
their actions, may well enough precede them. But what is to be
|
|
done in reference to foreigners, depending much upon their
|
|
actions, and the variation of designs and interests, must be left
|
|
in great part to the prudence of those, who have this power
|
|
committed to them, to be managed by the best of their skill, for
|
|
the advantage of the common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 148. Though, as I said, the executive and federative
|
|
power of every community be really distinct in themselves, yet
|
|
they are hardly to be separated, and placed at the same time, in
|
|
the hands of distinct persons: for both of them requiring the
|
|
force of the society for their exercise, it is almost
|
|
impracticable to place the force of the common-wealth in
|
|
distinct, and not subordinate hands; or that the executive and
|
|
federative power should be placed in persons, that might act
|
|
separately, whereby the force of the public would be under
|
|
different commands: which would be apt some time or other to
|
|
cause disorder and ruin.
|
|
|
|
C H A P. X I I I.
|
|
|
|
Of the Subordination of the Powers of the
|
|
|
|
Common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 149. THOUGH in a constituted common-wealth, standing
|
|
upon its own basis, and acting according to its own nature, that
|
|
is, acting for the preservation of the community, there can be
|
|
but one supreme power, which is the legislative, to which all the
|
|
rest are and must be subordinate, yet the legislative being only
|
|
a fiduciary power to act for certain ends, there remains still in
|
|
the people a supreme power to remove or alter the legislative,
|
|
when they find the legislative act contrary to the trust reposed
|
|
in them: for all power given with trust for the attaining an end,
|
|
being limited by that end, whenever that end is manifestly
|
|
neglected, or opposed, the trust must necessarily be forfeited,
|
|
and the power devolve into the hands of those that gave it, who
|
|
may place it anew where they shall think best for their safety
|
|
and security. And thus the community perpetually retains a
|
|
supreme power of saving themselves from the attempts and designs
|
|
of any body, even of their legislators, whenever they shall be so
|
|
foolish, or so wicked, as to lay and carry on designs against the
|
|
liberties and properties of the subject: for no man or society of
|
|
men, having a power to deliver up their preservation, or
|
|
consequently the means of it, to the absolute will and arbitrary
|
|
dominion of another; when ever any one shall go about to bring
|
|
them into such a slavish condition, they will always have a right
|
|
to preserve, what they have not a power to part with; and to rid
|
|
themselves of those, who invade this fundamental, sacred, and
|
|
unalterable law of self-preservation, for which they entered into
|
|
society. And thus the community may be said in this respect to
|
|
be always the supreme power, but not as considered under any form
|
|
of government, because this power of the people can never take
|
|
place till the government be dissolved.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 150. In all cases, whilst the government subsists, the
|
|
legislative is the supreme power: for what can give laws to
|
|
another, must needs be superior to him; and since the legislative
|
|
is no otherwise legislative of the society, but by the right it
|
|
has to make laws for all the parts, and for every member of the
|
|
society, prescribing rules to their actions, and giving power of
|
|
execution, where they are transgressed, the legislative must
|
|
needs be the supreme, and all other powers, in any members or
|
|
parts of the society, derived from and subordinate to it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 151. In some commonwealths, where the legislative is
|
|
not always in being, and the executive is vested in a single
|
|
person, who has also a share in the legislative; there that
|
|
single person in a very tolerable sense may also be called
|
|
supreme: not that he has in himself all the supreme power, which
|
|
is that of law-making; but because he has in him the supreme
|
|
execution, from whom all inferior magistrates derive all their
|
|
several subordinate powers, or at least the greatest part of
|
|
them: having also no legislative superior to him, there being no
|
|
law to be made without his consent, which cannot be expected
|
|
should ever subject him to the other part of the legislative, he
|
|
is properly enough in this sense supreme. But yet it is to be
|
|
observed, that tho' oaths of allegiance and fealty are taken to
|
|
him, it is not to him as supreme legislator, but as supreme
|
|
executor of the law, made by a joint power of him with others;
|
|
allegiance being nothing but an obedience according to law, which
|
|
when he violates, he has no right to obedience, nor can claim it
|
|
otherwise than as the public person vested with the power of the
|
|
law, and so is to be considered as the image, phantom, or
|
|
representative of the common-wealth, acted by the will of the
|
|
society, declared in its laws; and thus he has no will, no power,
|
|
but that of the law. But when he quits this representation, this
|
|
public will, and acts by his own private will, he degrades
|
|
himself, and is but a single private person without power, and
|
|
without will, that has any right to obedience; the members owing
|
|
no obedience but to the public will of the society.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 152. The executive power, placed any where but in a
|
|
person that has also a share in the legislative, is visibly
|
|
subordinate and accountable to it, and may be at pleasure changed
|
|
and displaced; so that it is not the supreme executive power,
|
|
that is exempt from subordination, but the supreme executive
|
|
power vested in one, who having a share in the legislative, has
|
|
no distinct superior legislative to be subordinate and
|
|
accountable to, farther than he himself shall join and consent;
|
|
so that he is no more subordinate than he himself shall think
|
|
fit, which one may certainly conclude will be but very little.
|
|
Of other ministerial and subordinate powers in a commonwealth, we
|
|
need not speak, they being so multiplied with infinite variety,
|
|
in the different customs and constitutions of distinct
|
|
commonwealths, that it is impossible to give a particular account
|
|
of them all. Only thus much, which is necessary to our present
|
|
purpose, we may take notice of concerning them, that they have no
|
|
manner of authority, any of them, beyond what is by positive
|
|
grant and commission delegated to them, and are all of them
|
|
accountable to some other power in the common-wealth.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 153. It is not necessary, no, nor so much as
|
|
convenient, that the legislative should be always in being; but
|
|
absolutely necessary that the executive power should, because
|
|
there is not always need of new laws to be made, but always need
|
|
of execution of the laws that are made. When the legislative
|
|
hath put the execution of the laws, they make, into other hands,
|
|
they have a power still to resume it out of those hands, when
|
|
they find cause, and to punish for any maladministration against
|
|
the laws. The same holds also in regard of the federative power,
|
|
that and the executive being both ministerial and subordinate to
|
|
the legislative, which, as has been shewed, in a constituted
|
|
common-wealth is the supreme. The legislative also in this case
|
|
|
|
being supposed to consist of several persons, (for if it be a
|
|
single person, it cannot but be always in being, and so will, as
|
|
supreme, naturally have the supreme executive power, together
|
|
with the legislative) may assemble, and exercise their
|
|
legislature, at the times that either their original
|
|
constitution, or their own adjournment, appoints, or when they
|
|
please; if neither of these hath appointed any time, or there be
|
|
no other way prescribed to convoke them: for the supreme power
|
|
being placed in them by the people, it is always in them, and
|
|
they may exercise it when they please, unless by their original
|
|
constitution they are limited to certain seasons, or by an act of
|
|
their supreme power they have adjourned to a certain time; and
|
|
when that time comes, they have a right to assemble and act
|
|
again.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 154. If the legislative, or any part of it, be made up
|
|
of representatives chosen for that time by the people, which
|
|
afterwards return into the ordinary state of subjects, and have
|
|
no share in the legislature but upon a new choice, this power of
|
|
chusing must also be exercised by the people, either at certain
|
|
appointed seasons, or else when they are summoned to it; and in
|
|
this latter case ' the power of convoking the legislative is
|
|
ordinarily placed in the executive, and has one of these two
|
|
limitations in respect of time: that either the original
|
|
constitution requires their assembling and acting at certain
|
|
intervals, and then the executive power does nothing but
|
|
ministerially issue directions for their electing and assembling,
|
|
according to due forms; or else it is left to his prudence to
|
|
call them by new elections, when the occasions or exigencies of
|
|
the public require the amendment of old, or making of new laws,
|
|
or the redress or prevention of any inconveniencies, that lie on,
|
|
or threaten the people.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 155. It may be demanded here, What if the executive
|
|
power, being possessed of the force of the common-wealth, shall
|
|
make use of that force to hinder the meeting and acting of the
|
|
legislative, when the original constitution, or the public
|
|
exigencies require it? I say, using force upon the people
|
|
without authority, and contrary to the trust put in him that does
|
|
so, is a state of war with the people, who have a right to
|
|
reinstate their legislative in the exercise of their power: for
|
|
having erected a legislative, with an intent they should exercise
|
|
the power of making laws, either at certain set times, or when
|
|
there is need of it, when they are hindered by any force from
|
|
what is so necessary to the society, and wherein the safety and
|
|
preservation of the people consists, the people have a right to
|
|
remove it by force. In all states and conditions, the true
|
|
remedy of force without authority, is to oppose force to it. The
|
|
use of force without authority, always puts him that uses it into
|
|
a state of war, as the aggressor, and renders him liable to be
|
|
treated accordingly.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 156. The power of assembling and dismissing the
|
|
legislative, placed in the executive, gives not the executive a
|
|
superiority over it, but is a fiduciary trust placed in him, for
|
|
the safety of the people, in a case where the uncertainty and
|
|
variableness of human affairs could not bear a steady fixed rule:
|
|
for it not being possible, that the first framers of the
|
|
government should, by any foresight, be so much masters of future
|
|
events, as to be able to prefix so just periods of return and
|
|
duration to the assemblies of the legislative, in all times to
|
|
come, that might exactly answer all the exigencies of the common-
|
|
wealth; the best remedy could be found for this defect, was to
|
|
trust this to the prudence of one who was always to be present,
|
|
and whose business it was to watch over the public good.
|
|
Constant frequent meetings of the legislative, and long
|
|
continuations of their assemblies, without necessary occasion,
|
|
could not but be burdensome to the people, and must necessarily
|
|
in time produce more dangerous inconveniencies, and yet the quick
|
|
|
|
turn of affairs might be sometimes such as to need their present
|
|
help: any delay of their convening might endanger the public; and
|
|
sometimes too their business might be so great, that the limited
|
|
time of their sitting might be too short for their work, and rob
|
|
the public of that benefit which could be had only from their
|
|
mature deliberation. What then could be done in this case to
|
|
prevent the community from being exposed some time or other to
|
|
eminent hazard, on one side or the other, by fixed intervals and
|
|
periods, set to the meeting and acting of the legislative, but to
|
|
intrust it to the prudence of some, who being present, and
|
|
acquainted with the state of public affairs, might make use of
|
|
this prerogative for the public good? and where else could this
|
|
be so well placed as in his hands, who was intrusted with the
|
|
execution of the laws for the same end? Thus supposing the
|
|
regulation of times for the assembling and sitting of the
|
|
legislative, not settled by the original constitution, it
|
|
naturally fell into the hands of the executive, not as an
|
|
arbitrary power depending on his good pleasure, but with this
|
|
trust always to have it exercised only for the public weal, as
|
|
the occurrences of times and change of affairs might require.
|
|
Whether settled periods of their convening, or a liberty left to
|
|
the prince for convoking the legislative, or perhaps a mixture of
|
|
both, hath the least inconvenience attending it, it is not my
|
|
business here to inquire, but only to shew, that though the
|
|
executive power may have the prerogative of convoking and
|
|
dissolving such conventions of the legislative, yet it is not
|
|
thereby superior to it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 157. Things of this world are in so constant a flux,
|
|
that nothing remains long in the same state. Thus people,
|
|
riches, trade, power, change their stations, flourishing mighty
|
|
cities come to ruin, and prove in times neglected desolate
|
|
corners, whilst other unfrequented places grow into populous
|
|
countries, filled with wealth and inhabitants. But things not
|
|
always changing equally, and private interest often keeping up
|
|
customs and privileges, when the reasons of them are ceased, it
|
|
often comes to pass, that in governments, where part of the
|
|
legislative consists of representatives chosen by the people,
|
|
that in tract of time this representation becomes very unequal
|
|
and disproportionate to the reasons it was at first established
|
|
upon. To what gross absurdities the following of custom, when
|
|
reason has left it, may lead, we may be satisfied, when we see
|
|
the bare name of a town, of which there remains not so much as
|
|
the ruins, where scarce so much housing as a sheepcote, or more
|
|
inhabitants than a shepherd is to be found, sends as many
|
|
representatives to the grand assembly of law-makers, as a whole
|
|
county numerous in people, and powerful in riches. This
|
|
strangers stand amazed at, and every one must confess needs a
|
|
remedy; tho' most think it hard to find one, because the
|
|
constitution of the legislative being the original and supreme
|
|
act of the society, antecedent to all positive laws in it, and
|
|
depending wholly on the people, no inferior power can alter it.
|
|
And therefore the people, when the legislative is once
|
|
constituted, having, in such a government as we have been
|
|
speaking of, no power to act as long as the government stands;
|
|
this inconvenience is thought incapable of a remedy.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 158. Salus populi suprema lex, is certainly so just
|
|
and fundamental a rule, that he, who sincerely follows it, cannot
|
|
dangerously err. If therefore the executive, who has the power
|
|
of convoking the legislative, observing rather the true
|
|
proportion, than fashion of representation, regulates, not by old
|
|
custom, but true reason, the number of members, in all places
|
|
that have a right to be distinctly represented, which no part of
|
|
the people however incorporated can pretend to, but in proportion
|
|
to the assistance which it affords to the public, it cannot be
|
|
judged to have set up a new legislative, but to have restored the
|
|
old and true one, and to have rectified the disorders which
|
|
|
|
succession of time had insensibly, as well as inevitably
|
|
introduced: For it being the interest as well as intention of the
|
|
people, to have a fair and equal representative; whoever brings
|
|
it nearest to that, is an undoubted friend to, and establisher of
|
|
the government, and cannot miss the consent and approbation of
|
|
the community; prerogative being nothing but a power, in the
|
|
hands of the prince, to provide for the public good, in such
|
|
cases, which depending upon unforeseen and uncertain occurrences,
|
|
certain and unalterable laws could not safely direct; whatsoever
|
|
shall be done manifestly for the good of the people, and the
|
|
establishing the government upon its true foundations, is, and
|
|
always will be, just prerogative, The power of erecting new
|
|
corporations, and therewith new representatives, carries with it
|
|
a supposition, that in time the measures of representation might
|
|
vary, and those places have a just right to be represented which
|
|
before had none; and by the same reason, those cease to have a
|
|
right, and be too inconsiderable for such a privilege, which
|
|
before had it. 'Tis not a change from the present state, which
|
|
perhaps corruption or decay has introduced, that makes an inroad
|
|
upon the government, but the tendency of it to injure or oppress
|
|
the people, and to set up one part or party, with a distinction
|
|
from, and an unequal subjection of the rest. Whatsoever cannot
|
|
but be acknowledged to be of advantage to the society, and people
|
|
in general, upon just and lasting measures, will always, when
|
|
done, justify itself; and whenever the people shall chuse their
|
|
representatives upon just and undeniably equal measures, suitable
|
|
to the original frame of the government, it cannot be doubted to
|
|
be the will and act of the society, whoever permitted or caused
|
|
them so to do.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XIV.
|
|
|
|
Of PREROGATIVE.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 159. WHERE the legislative and executive power are in
|
|
distinct hands, (as they are in all moderated monarchies, and
|
|
well-framed governments) there the good of the society requires,
|
|
that several things should be left to the discretion of him that
|
|
has the executive power: for the legislators not being able to
|
|
foresee, and provide by laws, for all that may be useful to the
|
|
community, the executor of the laws having the power in his
|
|
hands, has by the common law of nature a right to make use of it
|
|
for the good of the society, in many cases, where the municipal
|
|
law has given no direction, till the legislative can conveniently
|
|
be assembled to provide for it. Many things there are, which the
|
|
law can by no means provide for; and those must necessarily be
|
|
left to the discretion of him that has the executive power in his
|
|
hands, to be ordered by him as the public good and advantage
|
|
shall require: nay, it is fit that the laws themselves should in
|
|
some cases give way to the executive power, or rather to this
|
|
fundamental law of nature and government, viz. That as much as
|
|
may be, all the members of the society are to be preserved: for
|
|
since many accidents may happen, wherein a strict and rigid
|
|
observation of the laws may do harm; (as not to pull down an
|
|
innocent man's house to stop the fire, when the next to it is
|
|
burning) and a man may come sometimes within the reach of the
|
|
law, which makes no distinction of persons, by an action that may
|
|
deserve reward and pardon; 'tis fit the ruler should have a
|
|
power, in many cases, to mitigate the severity of the law, and
|
|
pardon some offenders: for the end of government being the
|
|
preservation of all, as much as may be, even the guilty are to be
|
|
spared, where it can prove no prejudice to the innocent.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 160. This power to act according to discretion, for
|
|
the public good, without the prescription of the law, and
|
|
|
|
sometimes even against it, is that which is called prerogative:
|
|
for since in some governments the lawmaking power is not always
|
|
in being, and is usually too numerous, and so too slow, for the
|
|
dispatch requisite to execution; and because also it is
|
|
impossible to foresee, and so by laws to provide for, all
|
|
accidents and necessities that may concern the public, or to make
|
|
such laws as will do no harm, if they are executed with an
|
|
inflexible rigour, on all occasions, and upon all persons that
|
|
may come in their way; therefore there is a latitude left to the
|
|
executive power, to do many things of choice which the laws do
|
|
not prescribe.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 161. This power, whilst employed for the benefit of
|
|
the community, and suitably to the trust and ends of the
|
|
government, is undoubted prerogative, and never is questioned:
|
|
for the people are very seldom or never scrupulous or nice in the
|
|
point; they are far from examining prerogative, whilst it is in
|
|
any tolerable degree employed for the use it was meant, that is,
|
|
for the good of the people, and not manifestly against it: but if
|
|
there comes to be a question between the executive power and the
|
|
people, about a thing claimed as a prerogative; the tendency of
|
|
the exercise of such prerogative to the good or hurt of the
|
|
people, will easily decide that question.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 162. It is easy to conceive, that in the infancy of
|
|
governments, when commonwealths differed little from families in
|
|
number of people, they differed from them too but little in
|
|
number of laws: and the governors, being as the fathers of them,
|
|
watching over them for their good, the government was almost all
|
|
prerogative. A few established laws served the turn, and the
|
|
discretion and care of the ruler supplied the rest. But when
|
|
mistake or flattery prevailed with weak princes to make use of
|
|
this power for private ends of their own, and not for the public
|
|
good, the people were fain by express laws to get prerogative
|
|
determined in those points wherein they found disadvantage from
|
|
it: and thus declared limitations of prerogative were by the
|
|
people found necessary in cases which they and their ancestors
|
|
had left, in the utmost latitude, to the wisdom of those princes
|
|
who made no other but a right use of it, that is, for the good of
|
|
their people.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 163. And therefore they have a very wrong notion of
|
|
government, who say, that the people have encroached upon the
|
|
prerogative, when they have got any part of it to be defined by
|
|
positive laws: for in so doing they have not pulled from the
|
|
prince any thing that of right belonged to him, but only
|
|
declared, that that power which they indefinitely left in his or
|
|
his ancestors hands, to be exercised for their good, was not a
|
|
thing which they intended him when he used it otherwise: for the
|
|
end of government being the good of the community, whatsoever
|
|
alterations are made in it, tending to that end, cannot be an
|
|
encroachment upon any body, since no body in government can have
|
|
a right tending to any other end: and those only are
|
|
encroachments which prejudice or hinder the public good. Those
|
|
who say otherwise, speak as if the prince had a distinct and
|
|
separate interest from the good of the community, and was not
|
|
made for it; the root and source from which spring almost all
|
|
those evils and disorders which happen in kingly governments.
|
|
And indeed, if that be so, the people under his government are
|
|
not a society of rational creatures, entered into a community for
|
|
their mutual good; they are not such as have set rulers over
|
|
themselves, to guard, and promote that good; but are to be looked
|
|
on as an herd of inferior creatures under the dominion of a
|
|
master, who keeps them and works them for his own pleasure or
|
|
profit. If men were so void of reason, and brutish, as to enter
|
|
into society upon such terms, prerogative might indeed be, what
|
|
some men would have it, an arbitrary power to do things hurtful
|
|
to the people.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 164. But since a rational creature cannot be supposed,
|
|
|
|
when free, to put himself into subjection to another, for his own
|
|
harm; (though, where he finds a good and wise ruler, he may not
|
|
perhaps think it either necessary or useful to set precise bounds
|
|
to his power in all things) prerogative can be nothing but the
|
|
people's permitting their rulers to do several things, of their
|
|
own free choice, where the law was silent, and sometimes too
|
|
against the direct letter of the law, for the public good; and
|
|
their acquiescing in it when so done: for as a good prince, who
|
|
is mindful of the trust put into his hands, and careful of the
|
|
good of his people, cannot have too much prerogative, that is,
|
|
power to do good; so a weak and ill prince, who would claim that
|
|
power which his predecessors exercised without the direction of
|
|
the law, as a prerogative belonging to him by right of his
|
|
office, which he may exercise at his pleasure, to make or promote
|
|
an interest distinct from that of the public, gives the people an
|
|
occasion to claim their right, and limit that power, which,
|
|
whilst it was exercised for their good, they were content should
|
|
be tacitly allowed. Sec. 165. And therefore he that will
|
|
look into the history of England, will find, that prerogative was
|
|
always largest in the hands of our wisest and best princes;
|
|
because the people, observing the whole tendency of their actions
|
|
to be the public good, contested not what was done without law to
|
|
that end: or, if any human frailty or mistake (for princes are
|
|
but men, made as others) appeared in some small declinations from
|
|
that end; yet 'twas visible, the main of their conduct tended to
|
|
nothing but the care of the public. The people therefore,
|
|
finding reason to be satisfied with these princes, whenever they
|
|
acted without, or contrary to the letter of the law, acquiesced
|
|
in what they did, and, without the least complaint, let them
|
|
inlarge their prerogative as they pleased, judging rightly, that
|
|
they did nothing herein to the prejudice of their laws, since
|
|
they acted conformable to the foundation and end of all laws, the
|
|
public good.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 166. Such god-like princes indeed had some title to
|
|
arbitrary power by that argument, that would prove absolute
|
|
monarchy the best government, as that which God himself governs
|
|
the universe by; because such kings partake of his wisdom and
|
|
goodness. Upon this is founded that saying, That the reigns of
|
|
good princes have been always most dangerous to the liberties of
|
|
their people: for when their successors, managing the government
|
|
with different thoughts, would draw the actions of those good
|
|
rulers into precedent, and make them the standard of their
|
|
prerogative, as if what had been done only for the good of the
|
|
people was a right in them to do, for the harm of the people, if
|
|
they so pleased; it has often occasioned contest, and sometimes
|
|
public disorders, before the people could recover their original
|
|
right, and get that to be declared not to be prerogative, which
|
|
truly was never so; since it is impossible that any body in the
|
|
society should ever have a right to do the people harm; though it
|
|
be very possible, and reasonable, that the people should not go
|
|
about to set any bounds to the prerogative of those kings, or
|
|
rulers, who themselves transgressed not the bounds of the public
|
|
good: for prerogative is nothing but the power of doing public
|
|
good without a rule.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 167. The power of calling parliaments in England, as
|
|
to precise time, place, and duration, is certainly a prerogative
|
|
of the king, but still with this trust, that it shall be made use
|
|
of for the good of the nation, as the exigencies of the times,
|
|
and variety of occasions, shall require: for it being impossible
|
|
to foresee which should always be the fittest place for them to
|
|
assemble in, and what the best season; the choice of these was
|
|
left with the executive power, as might be most subservient to
|
|
the public good, and best suit the ends of parliaments.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 168. The old question will be asked in this matter of
|
|
prerogative, But who shall be judge when this power is made a
|
|
right use of ? 1 answer: between an executive power in being,
|
|
|
|
with such a prerogative, and a legislative that depends upon his
|
|
will for their convening, there can be no judge on earth; as
|
|
there can be none between the legislative and the people, should
|
|
either the executive, or the legislative, when they have got the
|
|
power in their hands, design, or go about to enslave or destroy
|
|
them. The people have no other remedy in this, as in all other
|
|
cases where they have no judge on earth, but to appeal to heaven:
|
|
for the rulers, in such attempts, exercising a power the people
|
|
never put into their hands, (who can never be supposed to consent
|
|
that any body should rule over them for their harm) do that which
|
|
they have not a right to do. And where the body of the people,
|
|
or any single man, is deprived of their right, or is under the
|
|
exercise of a power without right, and have no appeal on earth,
|
|
then they have a liberty to appeal to heaven, whenever they judge
|
|
the cause of sufficient moment. And therefore, though the people
|
|
cannot be judge, so as to have, by the constitution of that
|
|
society, any superior power, to determine and give effective
|
|
sentence in the case; yet they have, by a law antecedent and
|
|
paramount to all positive laws of men, reserved that ultimate
|
|
determination to themselves which belongs to all mankind, where
|
|
there lies no appeal on earth, viz. to judge, whether they have
|
|
just cause to make their appeal to heaven. And this judgment
|
|
they cannot part with, it being out of a man's power so to submit
|
|
himself to another, as to give him a liberty to destroy him; God
|
|
and nature never allowing a man so to abandon himself, as to
|
|
neglect his own preservation: and since he cannot take away his
|
|
own life, neither can he give another power to take it. Nor let
|
|
any one think, this lays a perpetual foundation for disorder; for
|
|
this operates not, till the inconveniency is so great, that the
|
|
majority feel it, and are weary of it, and find a necessity to
|
|
have it amended. But this the executive power, or wise princes,
|
|
never need come in the danger of: and it is the thing, of all
|
|
others, they have most need to avoid, as of all others the most
|
|
perilous.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XV.
|
|
|
|
Of Paternal, Political, and Despotical Power,
|
|
|
|
considered together.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 169. THOUGH I have had occasion to speak of these
|
|
separately before, yet the great mistakes of late about
|
|
government, having, as I suppose, arisen from confounding these
|
|
distinct powers one with another, it may not, perhaps, be amiss
|
|
to consider them here together.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 170. First, then, Paternal or parental power is
|
|
nothing but that which parents have over their children, to
|
|
govern them for the children's good, till they come to the use of
|
|
reason, or a state of knowledge, wherein they may be supposed
|
|
capable to understand that rule, whether it be the law of nature,
|
|
or the municipal law of their country, they are to govern
|
|
themselves by: capable, I say, to know it, as well as several
|
|
others, who live as freemen under that law. The affection and
|
|
tenderness which God hath planted in the breast of parents
|
|
towards their children, makes it evident, that this is not
|
|
intended to be a severe arbitrary government, but only for the
|
|
help, instruction, and preservation of their offspring. But
|
|
happen it as it will, there is, as I have proved, no reason why
|
|
it should be thought to extend to life and death, at any time,
|
|
over their children, more than over any body else; neither can
|
|
there be any pretence why this parental power should keep the
|
|
child, when grown to a man, in subjection to the will of his
|
|
parents, any farther than having received life and education from
|
|
|
|
his parents, obliges him to respect, honour, gratitude,
|
|
assistance and support, all his life, to both father and mother.
|
|
And thus, 'tis true, the paternal is a natural government, but
|
|
not at all extending itself to the ends and jurisdictions of that
|
|
which is political. The power of the father doth not reach at
|
|
all to the property of the child, which is only in his own
|
|
disposing.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 171. Secondly, Political power is that power, which
|
|
every man having in the state of nature, has given up into the
|
|
hands of the society, and therein to the governors, whom the
|
|
society hath set over itself, with this express or tacit trust,
|
|
that it shall be employed for their good, and the preservation of
|
|
their property: now this power, which every man has in the state
|
|
of nature, and which he parts with to the society in all such
|
|
cases where the society can secure him, is to use such means, for
|
|
the preserving of his own property, as he thinks good, and nature
|
|
allows him; and to punish the breach of the law of nature in
|
|
others, so as (according to the best of his reason) may most
|
|
conduce to the preservation of himself, and the rest of mankind.
|
|
So that the end and measure of this power, when in every man's
|
|
hands in the state of nature, being the preservation of all of
|
|
his society, that is, all mankind in general, it can have no
|
|
other end or measure, when in the hands of the magistrate, but to
|
|
preserve the members of that society in their lives, liberties,
|
|
and possessions; and so cannot be an absolute, arbitrary power
|
|
over their lives and fortunes, which are as much as possible to
|
|
be preserved; but a power to make laws, and annex such penalties
|
|
to them, as may tend to the preservation of the whole, by cutting
|
|
off those parts, and those only, which are so corrupt, that they
|
|
threaten the sound and healthy, without which no severity is
|
|
lawful. And this power has its original only from compact and
|
|
agreement, and the mutual consent of those who make up the
|
|
community.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 172. Thirdly, Despotical power is an absolute,
|
|
arbitrary power one man has over another, to take away his life,
|
|
whenever he pleases. This is a power, which neither nature
|
|
gives, for it has made no such distinction between one man and
|
|
another; nor compact can convey: for man not having such an
|
|
arbitrary power over his own life, cannot give another man such a
|
|
power over it; but it is the effect only of forfeiture, which the
|
|
aggressor makes of his own life, when he puts himself into the
|
|
state of war with another: for having quitted reason, which God
|
|
hath given to be the rule betwixt man and man, and the common
|
|
bond whereby human kind is united into one fellowship and
|
|
society; and having renounced the way of peace which that
|
|
teaches, and made use of the force of war, to compass his unjust
|
|
ends upon another, where he has no right; and so revolting from
|
|
his own kind to that of beasts, by making force, which is
|
|
their's, to be his rule of right, he renders himself liable to be
|
|
destroyed by the injured person, and the rest of mankind, that
|
|
will join with him in the execution of justice, as any other wild
|
|
beast, or noxious brute, with whom mankind can have neither
|
|
society nor security*. And thus captives, taken in a just and
|
|
lawful war, and such only, are subject to a despotical power,
|
|
which, as it arises not from compact, so neither is it capable of
|
|
any, but is the state of war continued: for what compact can be
|
|
made with a man that is not master of his own life? what
|
|
condition can he perform? and if he be once allowed to be master
|
|
of his own life, the despotical, arbitrary power of his master
|
|
ceases. He that is master of himself, and his own life, has a
|
|
right too to the means of preserving it; so that as soon as
|
|
compact enters, slavery ceases, and he so far quits his absolute
|
|
power, and puts an end to the state of war, who enters into
|
|
conditions with his captive.
|
|
|
|
(*Another copy corrected by Mr. Locke, has it thus, Noxious
|
|
brute that is destructive to their being.)
|
|
|
|
Sec. 173. Nature gives the first of these, viz. paternal
|
|
power to parents for the benefit of their children during their
|
|
minority, to supply their want of ability, and understanding how
|
|
to manage their property. (By property I must be understood
|
|
here, as in other places, to mean that property which men have in
|
|
their persons as well as goods.) Voluntary agreement gives the
|
|
second, viz. political power to governors for the benefit of
|
|
their subjects, to secure them in the possession and use of their
|
|
properties. And forfeiture gives the third despotical power to
|
|
lords for their own benefit, over those who are stripped of all
|
|
property.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 174. He, that shall consider the distinct rise and
|
|
extent, and the different ends of these several powers, will
|
|
plainly see, that paternal power comes as far short of that of
|
|
the magistrate, as despotical exceeds it; and that absolute
|
|
dominion, however placed, is so far from being one kind of civil
|
|
society, that it is as inconsistent with it, as slavery is with
|
|
property. Paternal power is only where minority makes the child
|
|
incapable to manage his property; political, where men have
|
|
property in their own disposal; and despotical, over such as have
|
|
no property at all.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XVI.
|
|
|
|
Of CONQUEST.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 175. THOUGH governments can originally have no other
|
|
rise than that before mentioned, nor polities be founded on any
|
|
thing but the consent of the people; yet such have been the
|
|
disorders ambition has filled the world with, that in the noise
|
|
of war, which makes so great a part of the history of mankind,
|
|
this consent is little taken notice of: and therefore many have
|
|
mistaken the force of arms for the consent of the people, and
|
|
reckon conquest as one of the originals of government. But
|
|
conquest is as far from setting up any government, as demolishing
|
|
an house is from building a new one in the place. Indeed, it
|
|
often makes way for a new frame of a common-wealth, by destroying
|
|
the former; but, without the consent of the people, can never
|
|
erect a new one.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 176. That the aggressor, who puts himself into the
|
|
state of war with another, and unjustly invades another man's
|
|
right, can, by such an unjust war, never come to have a right
|
|
over the conquered, will be easily agreed by all men, who will
|
|
not think, that robbers and pyrates have a right of empire over
|
|
whomsoever they have force enough to master; or that men are
|
|
bound by promises, which unlawful force extorts from them.
|
|
Should a robber break into my house, and with a dagger at my
|
|
throat make me seal deeds to convey my estate to him, would this
|
|
give him any title? Just such a title, by his sword, has an
|
|
unjust conqueror, who forces me into submission. The injury and
|
|
the crime is equal, whether committed by the wearer of a crown,
|
|
or some petty villain. The title of the offender, and the number
|
|
of his followers, make no difference in the offence, unless it be
|
|
to aggravate it. The only difference is, great robbers punish
|
|
little ones, to keep them in their obedience; but the great ones
|
|
are rewarded with laurels and triumphs, because they are too big
|
|
for the weak hands of justice in this world, and have the power
|
|
in their own possession, which should punish offenders. What is
|
|
my remedy against a robber, that so broke into my house? Appeal
|
|
to the law for justice. But perhaps justice is denied, or I am
|
|
crippled and cannot stir, robbed and have not the means to do it.
|
|
If God has taken away all means of seeking remedy, there is
|
|
nothing left but patience. But my son, when able, may seek the
|
|
relief of the law, which I am denied: he or his son may renew his
|
|
|
|
appeal, till he recover his right. But the conquered, or their
|
|
children, have no court, no arbitrator on earth to appeal to.
|
|
Then they may appeal, as lephtha did, to heaven, and repeat their
|
|
appeal till they have recovered the native right of their
|
|
ancestors, which was, to have such a legislative over them, as
|
|
the majority should approve, and freely acquiesce in. If it be
|
|
objected, This would cause endless trouble; I answer, no more
|
|
than justice does, where she lies open to all that appeal to her.
|
|
He that troubles his neighbour without a cause, is punished for
|
|
it by the justice of the court he appeals to: and he that appeals
|
|
to heaven must be sure he has right on his side; and a right too
|
|
that is worth the trouble and cost of the appeal, as he will
|
|
answer at a tribunal that cannot be deceived, and will be sure to
|
|
retribute to every one according to the mischiefs he hath created
|
|
to his fellow subjects; that is, any part of mankind: from whence
|
|
it is plain, that he that conquers in an unjust war can thereby
|
|
have no title to the subjection and obedience of the conquered.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 177. But supposing victory favours the right side, let
|
|
us consider a conqueror in a lawful war, and see what power he
|
|
gets, and over whom.
|
|
|
|
First, It is plain he gets no power by his conquest over
|
|
those that conquered with him. They that fought on his side
|
|
cannot suffer by the conquest, but must at least be as much
|
|
freemen as they were before. And most commonly they serve upon
|
|
terms, and on condition to share with their leader, and enjoy a
|
|
part of the spoil, and other advantages that attend the
|
|
conquering sword; or at least have a part of the subdued country
|
|
bestowed upon them. And the conquering people are not, I hope,
|
|
to be slaves by conquest, and wear their laurels only to shew
|
|
they are sacrifices to their leaders triumph. They that found
|
|
absolute monarchy upon the title of the sword, make their heroes,
|
|
who are the founders of such monarchies, arrant Draw-can-sirs,
|
|
and forget they had any officers and soldiers that fought on
|
|
their side in the battles they won, or assisted them in the
|
|
subduing, or shared in possessing, the countries they mastered.
|
|
We are told by some, that the English monarchy is founded in the
|
|
Norman conquest, and that our princes have thereby a title to
|
|
absolute dominion: which if it were true, (as by the history it
|
|
appears otherwise) and that William had a right to make war on
|
|
this island; yet his dominion by conquest could reach no farther
|
|
than to the Saxons and Britons, that were then inhabitants of
|
|
this country. The Normans that came with him, and helped to
|
|
conquer, and all descended from them, are freemen, and no
|
|
subjects by conquest; let that give what dominion it will. And
|
|
if 1, or any body else, shall claim freedom, as derived from
|
|
them, it will be very hard to prove the contrary: and it is
|
|
plain, the law, that has made no distinction between the one and
|
|
the other, intends not there should be any difference in their
|
|
freedom or privileges.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 178. But supposing, which seldom happens, that the
|
|
conquerors and conquered never incorporate into one people, under
|
|
the same laws and freedom; let us see next what power a lawful
|
|
conqueror has over the subdued: and that I say is purely
|
|
despotical. He has an absolute power over the lives of those who
|
|
by an unjust war have forfeited them; but not over the lives or
|
|
fortunes of those who engaged not in the war, nor over the
|
|
possessions even of those who were actually engaged in it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 179. Secondly, I say then the conqueror gets no power
|
|
but only over those who have actually assisted, concurred, or
|
|
consented to that unjust force that is used against him: for the
|
|
people having given to their governors no power to do an unjust
|
|
thing, such as is to make an unjust war, (for they never had such
|
|
a power in themselves) they ought not to be charged as guilty of
|
|
the violence and unjustice that is committed in an unjust war,
|
|
any farther than they actually abet it; no more than they are to
|
|
be thought guilty of any violence or oppression their governors
|
|
|
|
should use upon the people themselves, or any part of their
|
|
fellow subjects, they having empowered them no more to the one
|
|
than to the other. Conquerors, it is true, seldom trouble
|
|
themselves to make the distinction, but they willingly permit the
|
|
confusion of war to sweep all together: but yet this alters not
|
|
the right; for the conquerors power over the lives of the
|
|
conquered, being only because they have used force to do, or
|
|
maintain an injustice, he can have that power only over those who
|
|
have concurred in that force; all the rest are innocent; and he
|
|
has no more title over the people of that country, who have done
|
|
him no injury, and so have made no forfeiture of their lives,
|
|
than he has over any other, who, without any injuries or
|
|
provocations, have lived upon fair terms with him.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 180. Thirdly, The power a conqueror gets over those he
|
|
overcomes in a just war, is perfectly despotical: he has an
|
|
absolute power over the lives of those, who, by putting
|
|
themselves in a state of war, have forfeited them; but he has not
|
|
thereby a right and title to their possessions. This I doubt
|
|
not, but at first sight will seem a strange doctrine, it being so
|
|
quite contrary to the practice of the world; there being nothing
|
|
more familiar in speaking of the dominion of countries, than to
|
|
say such an one conquered it; as if conquest, without any more
|
|
ado, conveyed a right of possession. But when we consider, that
|
|
the practice of the strong and powerful, how universal soever it
|
|
may be, is seldom the rule of right, however it be one part of
|
|
the subjection of the conquered, not to argue against the
|
|
conditions cut out to them by the conquering sword.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 181. Though in all war there be usually a complication
|
|
of force and damage, and the aggressor seldom fails to harm the
|
|
estate, when he uses force against the persons of those he makes
|
|
war upon; yet it is the use of force only that puts a man into
|
|
the state of war: for whether by force he begins the injury, or
|
|
else having quietly, and by fraud, done the injury, he refuses to
|
|
make reparation, and by force maintains it, (which is the same
|
|
thing, as at first to have done it by force) it is the unjust use
|
|
of force that makes the war: for he that breaks open my house,
|
|
and violently turns me out of doors; or having peaceably got in,
|
|
by force keeps me out, does in effect the same thing; supposing
|
|
we are in such a state, that we have no common judge on earth,
|
|
whom I may appeal to, and to whom we are both obliged to submit:
|
|
for of such I am now speaking. It is the unjust use of force
|
|
then, that puts a man into the state of war with another; and
|
|
thereby he that is guilty of it makes a forfeiture of his life:
|
|
for quitting reason, which is the rule given between man and man,
|
|
and using force, the way of beasts, he becomes liable to be
|
|
destroyed by him he uses force against, as any savage ravenous
|
|
beast, that is dangerous to his being.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 182. But because the miscarriages of the father are no
|
|
faults of the children, and they may be rational and peaceable,
|
|
notwithstanding the brutishness and injustice of the father; the
|
|
father, by his miscarriages and violence, can forfeit but his own
|
|
life, but involves not his children in his guilt or destruction.
|
|
His goods, which nature, that willeth the preservation of all
|
|
mankind as much as is possible, hath made to belong to the
|
|
children to keep them from perishing, do still continue to belong
|
|
to his children: for supposing them not to have joined in the
|
|
war, either thro'infancy, absence, or choice, they have done
|
|
nothing to forfeit them: nor has the conqueror any right to take
|
|
them away, by the bare title of having subdued him that by force
|
|
attempted his destruction; though perhaps he may have some right
|
|
to them, to repair the damages he has sustained by the war, and
|
|
the defence of his own right; which how far it reaches to the
|
|
possessions of the conquered, we shall see by and by. So that he
|
|
that by conquest has a right over a man's person to destroy him
|
|
if he pleases, has not thereby a right over his estate to possess
|
|
and enjoy it: for it is the brutal force the aggressor has used,
|
|
|
|
that gives his adversary a right to take away his life, and
|
|
destroy him if he pleases, as a noxious creature; but it is
|
|
damage sustained that alone gives him title to another man's
|
|
goods: for though I may kill a thief that sets on me in the
|
|
highway, yet I may not (which seems less) take away his money,
|
|
and let him go: this would be robbery on my side. His force, and
|
|
the state of war he put himself in, made him forfeit his life,
|
|
but gave me no title to his goods. The right then of conquest
|
|
extends only to the lives of those who joined in the war, not to
|
|
their estates, but only in order to make reparation for the
|
|
damages received, and the charges of the war, and that too with
|
|
reservation of the right of the innocent wife and children.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 183. Let the conqueror have as much justice on his
|
|
side, as could be supposed, he has no right to seize more than
|
|
the vanquished could forfeit: his life is at the victor's mercy;
|
|
and his service and goods he may appropriate, to make himself
|
|
reparation; but he cannot take the goods of his wife and
|
|
children; they too had a title to the goods he enjoyed, and their
|
|
shares in the estate he possessed: for example, I in the state of
|
|
nature (and all commonwealths are in the state of nature one with
|
|
another) have injured another man, and refusing to give
|
|
satisfaction, it comes to a state of war, wherein my defending by
|
|
force what I had gotten unjustly, makes me the aggressor. I am
|
|
conquered: my life, it is true, as forfeit, is at mercy, but not
|
|
my wife's and children's. They made not the war, nor assisted in
|
|
it. I could not forfeit their lives; they were not mine to
|
|
forfeit. My wife had a share in my estate; that neither could I
|
|
forfeit. And my children also, being born of me, had a right to
|
|
be maintained out of my labour or substance. Here then is the
|
|
case: the conqueror has a title to reparation for damages
|
|
received, and the children have a title to their father's estate
|
|
for their subsistence: for as to the wife's share, whether her
|
|
own labour, or compact, gave her a title to it, it is plain, her
|
|
husband could not forfeit what was her's. What must be done in
|
|
the case? I answer; the fundamental law of nature being, that
|
|
all, as much as may be, should be preserved, it follows, that if
|
|
there be not enough fully to satisfy both, viz, for the
|
|
conqueror's losses, and children's maintenance, he that hath, and
|
|
to spare, must remit something of his full satisfaction, and give
|
|
way to the pressing and preferable title of those who are in
|
|
danger to perish without it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 184. But supposing the charge and damages of the war
|
|
are to be made up to the conqueror, to the utmost farthing; and
|
|
that the children of the vanquished, spoiled of all their
|
|
father's goods, are to be left to starve and perish; yet the
|
|
satisfying of what shall, on this score, be due to the conqueror,
|
|
will scarce give him a title to any country he shall conquer: for
|
|
the damages of war can scarce amount to the value of any
|
|
considerable tract of land, in any part of the world, where all
|
|
the land is possessed, and none lies waste. And if I have not
|
|
taken away the conqueror's land, which, being vanquished, it is
|
|
impossible I should; scarce any other spoil I have done him can
|
|
amount to the value of mine, supposing it equally cultivated, and
|
|
of an extent any way coming near what I had overrun of his. The
|
|
destruction of a year's product or two (for it seldom reaches
|
|
four or five) is the utmost spoil that usually can be done: for
|
|
as to money, and such riches and treasure taken away, these are
|
|
none of nature's goods, they have but a fantastical imaginary
|
|
value: nature has put no such upon them: they are of no more
|
|
account by her standard, than the wampompeke of the Americans to
|
|
an European prince, or the silver money of Europe would have been
|
|
formerly to an American. And five years product is not worth the
|
|
perpetual inheritance of land, where all is possessed, and none
|
|
remains waste, to be taken up by him that is disseized: which
|
|
will be easily granted, if one do but take away the imaginary
|
|
value of money, the disproportion being more than between five
|
|
|
|
and five hundred; though, at the same time, half a year's product
|
|
is more worth than the inheritance, where there being more land
|
|
than the inhabitants possess and make use of, any one has liberty
|
|
to make use of the waste: but there conquerors take little care
|
|
to possess themselves of the lands of the vanquished, No damage
|
|
therefore, that men in the state of nature (as all princes and
|
|
governments are in reference to one another) suffer from one
|
|
another, can give a conqueror power to dispossess the posterity
|
|
of the vanquished, and turn them out of that inheritance, which
|
|
ought to be the possession of them and their descendants to all
|
|
generations. The conqueror indeed will be apt to think himself
|
|
master: and it is the very condition of the subdued not to be
|
|
able to dispute their right. But if that be all, it gives no
|
|
other title than what bare force gives to the stronger over the
|
|
weaker: and, by this reason, he that is strongest will have a
|
|
right to whatever he pleases to seize on.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 185. Over those then that joined with him in the war,
|
|
and over those of the subdued country that opposed him not, and
|
|
the posterity even of those that did, the conqueror, even in a
|
|
just war, hath, by his conquest, no right of dominion: they are
|
|
free from any subjection to him, and if their former government
|
|
be dissolved, they are at liberty to begin and erect another to
|
|
themselves.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 186. The conqueror, it is true, usually, by the force
|
|
he has over them, compels them, with a sword at their breasts, to
|
|
stoop to his conditions, and submit to such a government as he
|
|
pleases to afford them; but the enquiry is, what right he has to
|
|
do so? If it be said, they submit by their own consent, then
|
|
this allows their own consent to be necessary to give the
|
|
conqueror a title to rule over them. It remains only to be
|
|
considered, whether promises extorted by force, without right,
|
|
can be thought consent, and how far they bind. To which I shall
|
|
say, they bind not at all; because whatsoever another gets from
|
|
me by force, I still retain the right of, and he is obliged
|
|
presently to restore. He that forces my horse from me, ought
|
|
presently to restore him, and I have still a right to retake him.
|
|
By the same reason, he that forced a promise from me, ought
|
|
presently to restore it, i.e. quit me of the obligation of it;
|
|
or I may resume it myself, i.e. chuse whether I will perform it:
|
|
for the law of nature laying an obligation on me only by the
|
|
rules she prescribes, cannot oblige me by the violation of her
|
|
rules: such is the extorting any thing from me by force. Nor
|
|
does it at all alter the case to say, I gave my promise, no more
|
|
than it excuses the force, and passes the right, when I put my
|
|
hand in my pocket, and deliver my purse myself to a thief, who
|
|
demands it with a pistol at my breast.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 187. From all which it follows, that the government of
|
|
a conqueror, imposed by force on the subdued, against whom he had
|
|
no right of war, or who joined not in the war against him, where
|
|
he had right, has no obligation upon them.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 188. But let us suppose, that all the men of that
|
|
community, being all members of the same body politic, may be
|
|
taken to have joined in that unjust war wherein they are subdued,
|
|
and so their lives are at the mercy of the conqueror.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 189. 1 say, this concerns not their children who are
|
|
in their minority: for since a father hath not, in himself, a
|
|
power over the life or liberty of his child, no act of his can
|
|
possibly forfeit it. So that the children, whatever may have
|
|
happened to the fathers, are freemen, and the absolute power of
|
|
the conqueror reaches no farther than the persons of the men that
|
|
were subdued by him, and dies with them: and should he govern
|
|
them as slaves, subjected to his absolute arbitrary power, he has
|
|
no such right of dominion over their children. He can have no
|
|
power over them but by their own consent, whatever he may drive
|
|
them to say or do; and he has no lawfull authority, whilst force,
|
|
and not choice, compels them to submission.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 190. Every man is born with a double right: first, a
|
|
right of freedom to his person, which no other man has a power
|
|
over, but the free disposal of it lies in himself. Secondly, a
|
|
right, before any other man, to inherit with his brethren his
|
|
father's goods.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 191. By the first of these, a man is naturally free
|
|
from subjection to any government, tho' he be born in a place
|
|
under its jurisdiction; but if he disclaim the lawful government
|
|
of the country he was born in, he must also quit the right that
|
|
belonged to him by the laws of it, and the possessions there
|
|
descending to him from his ancestors, if it were a government
|
|
made by their consent.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 192. By the second, the inhabitants of any country,
|
|
who are descended, and derive a title to their estates from those
|
|
who are subdued, and had a government forced upon them against
|
|
their free consents, retain a right to the possession of their
|
|
ancestors, though they consent not freely to the government,
|
|
whose hard conditions were by force imposed on the possessors of
|
|
that country: for the first conqueror never having had a title to
|
|
the land of that country, the people who are the descendants of,
|
|
or claim under those who were forced to submit to the yoke of a
|
|
government by constraint, have always a right to shake it off,
|
|
and free themselves from the usurpation or tyranny which the
|
|
sword hath brought in upon them, till their rulers put them under
|
|
such a frame of government as they willingly and of choice
|
|
consent to. Who doubts but the Grecian Christians, descendants
|
|
of the ancient possessors of that country, may justly cast off
|
|
the Turkish yoke, which they have so long groaned under, whenever
|
|
they have an opportunity to do it? For no government can have a
|
|
right to obedience from a people who have not freely consented to
|
|
it; which they can never be supposed to do, till either they are
|
|
put in a full state of liberty to chuse their government and
|
|
governors, or at least till they have such standing laws, to
|
|
which they have by themselves or their representatives given
|
|
their free consent, and also till they are allowed their due
|
|
property, which is so to be proprietors of what they have, that
|
|
no body can take away any part of it without their own consent,
|
|
without which, men under any government are not in the state of
|
|
freemen, but are direct slaves under the force of war.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 193. But granting that the conqueror in a just war has
|
|
a right to the estates, as well as power over the persons, of the
|
|
conquered; which, it is plain, he hath not: nothing of absolute
|
|
power will follow from hence, in the continuance of the
|
|
government; because the descendants of these being all freemen,
|
|
if he grants them estates and possessions to inhabit his country,
|
|
(without which it would be worth nothing) whatsoever he grants
|
|
them, they have, so far as it is granted, property in. The
|
|
nature whereof is, that without a man's own consent it cannot be
|
|
taken from him,
|
|
|
|
Sec. 194. Their persons are free by a native right, and
|
|
their properties, be they more or less, are their own, and at
|
|
their own dispose, and not at his; or else it is no property.
|
|
Supposing the conqueror gives to one man a thousand acres, to him
|
|
and his heirs for ever; to another he lets a thousand acres for
|
|
his life, under the rent of 501. or 5001. per arm. has not the
|
|
one of these a right to his thousand acres for ever, and the
|
|
other, during his life, paying the said rent? and hath not the
|
|
tenant for life a property in all that he gets over and above his
|
|
rent, by his labour and industry during the said term, supposing
|
|
it be double the rent? Can any one say, the king, or conqueror,
|
|
after his grant, may by his power of conqueror take away all, or
|
|
part of the land from the heirs of one, or from the other during
|
|
his life, he paying the rent? or can he take away from either the
|
|
goods or money they have got upon the said land, at his pleasure?
|
|
If he can, then all free and voluntary contracts cease, and are
|
|
void in the world; there needs nothing to dissolve them at any
|
|
|
|
time, but power enough: and all the grants and promises of men in
|
|
power are but mockery and collusion: for can there be any thing
|
|
more ridiculous than to say, I give you and your's this for ever,
|
|
and that in the surest and most solemn way of conveyance can be
|
|
devised; and yet it is to be understood, that I have right, if I
|
|
please, to take it away from you again to morrow?
|
|
|
|
Sec. 195. 1 will not dispute now whether princes are exempt
|
|
from the laws of their country; but this I am sure, they owe
|
|
subjection to the laws of God and nature. No body, no power, can
|
|
exempt them from the obligations of that eternal law. Those are
|
|
so great, and so strong, in the case of promises, that
|
|
omnipotency itself can be tied by them. Grants, promises, and
|
|
oaths, are bonds that hold the Almighty: whatever some flatterers
|
|
say to princes of the world, who all together, with all their
|
|
people joined to them, are, in comparison of the great God, but
|
|
as a drop of the bucket, or a dust on the balance,
|
|
inconsiderable, nothing!
|
|
|
|
Sec. 196. The short of the case in conquest is this: the
|
|
conqueror, if he have a just cause, has a despotical right over
|
|
the persons of all, that actually aided, and concurred in the war
|
|
against him, and a right to make up his damage and cost out of
|
|
their labour and estates, so he injure not the right of any
|
|
other. Over the rest of the people, if there were any that
|
|
consented not to the war, and over the children of the captives
|
|
themselves, or the possessions of either, he has no power; and so
|
|
can have, by virtue of conquest, no lawful title himself to
|
|
dominion over them, or derive it to his posterity; but is an
|
|
aggressor, if he attempts upon their properties, and thereby puts
|
|
himself in a state of war against them, and has no better a right
|
|
of principality, he, nor any of his successors, than Hingar, or
|
|
Hubba, the Danes, had here in England; or Spartacus, had he
|
|
conquered Italy, would have had; which is to have their yoke cast
|
|
off, as soon as God shall give those under their subjection
|
|
courage and opportunity to do it. Thus, notwithstanding whatever
|
|
title the kings of Assyria had over Judah, by the sword, God
|
|
assisted Hezekiah to throw off the dominion of that conquering
|
|
empire. And the lord was with Hezekiah, and he prospered;
|
|
wherefore he went forth, and he rebelled against the king of
|
|
Assyria, and served him not, 2 Kings xviii. 7. Whence it is
|
|
plain, that shaking off a power, which force, and not right, hath
|
|
set over any one, though it hath the name of rebellion, yet is no
|
|
offence before God, but is that which he allows and countenances,
|
|
though even promises and covenants, when obtained by force, have
|
|
intervened: for it is very probable, to any one that reads the
|
|
story of Ahaz and Hezekiah attentively, that the Assyrians
|
|
subdued Ahaz, and deposed him, and made Hezekiah king in his
|
|
father's lifetime; and that Hezekiah by agreement had done him
|
|
homage, and paid him tribute all this time.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XVII.
|
|
|
|
Of USURPATION.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 197. AS conquest may be called a foreign usurpation,
|
|
so usurpation is a kind of domestic conquest, with this
|
|
difference, that an usurper can never have right on his side, it
|
|
being no usurpation, but where one is got into the possession of
|
|
what another has right to. This, so far as it is usurpation, is
|
|
a change only of persons, but not of the forms and rules of the
|
|
government: for if the usurper extend his power beyond what of
|
|
right belonged to the lawful princes, or governors of the
|
|
commonwealth, it is tyranny added to usurpation.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 198. In all lawful governments, the designation of the
|
|
persons, who are to bear rule, is as natural and necessary a part
|
|
|
|
as the form of the government itself, and is that which had its
|
|
establishment originally from the people; the anarchy being much
|
|
alike, to have no form of government at all; or to agree, that it
|
|
shall be monarchical, but to appoint no way to design the person
|
|
that shall have the power, and be the monarch. Hence all
|
|
commonwealths, with the form of government established, have
|
|
rules also of appointing those who are to have any share in the
|
|
public authority, and settled methods of conveying the right to
|
|
them: for the anarchy is much alike, to have no form of
|
|
government at all; or to agree that it shall be monarchical, but
|
|
to appoint no way to know or design the person that shall have
|
|
the power, and be the monarch. Whoever gets into the exercise of
|
|
any part of the power, by other ways than what the laws of the
|
|
community have prescribed, hath no right to be obeyed, though the
|
|
form of the commonwealth be still preserved; since he is not the
|
|
person the laws have appointed, and consequently not the person
|
|
the people have consented to. Nor can such an usurper, or any
|
|
deriving from him, ever have a title, till the people are both at
|
|
liberty to consent, and have actually consented to allow, and
|
|
confirm in him the power he hath till then usurped.
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XVIII.
|
|
|
|
Of TYRANNY.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 199. AS usurpation is the exercise of power, which
|
|
another hath a right to; so tyranny is the exercise of power
|
|
beyond right, which no body can have a right to. And this is
|
|
making use of the power any one has in his hands, not for the
|
|
good of those who are under it, but for his own private separate
|
|
advantage. When the governor, however intitled, makes not the
|
|
law, but his will, the rule; and his commands and actions are not
|
|
directed to the preservation of the properties of his people, but
|
|
the satisfaction of his own ambition, revenge, covetousness, or
|
|
any other irregular passion.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 200. If one can doubt this to be truth, or reason,
|
|
because it comes from the obscure hand of a subject, I hope the
|
|
authority of a king will make it pass with him. King James the
|
|
first, in his speech to the parliament, 1603, tells them thus, I
|
|
will ever prefer the weal of the public, and of the whole
|
|
commonwealth, in making of good laws and constitutions, to any
|
|
particular and private ends of mine; thinking ever the wealth and
|
|
weal of the commonwealth to be my greatest weal and worldly
|
|
felicity; a point wherein a lawful king doth directly differ from
|
|
a tyrant: for I do acknowledge, that the special and greatest
|
|
point of difference that is between a rightful king and an
|
|
usurping tyrant, is this, that whereas the proud and ambitious
|
|
tyrant doth think his kingdom and people are only ordained for
|
|
satisfaction of his desires and unreasonable appetites, the
|
|
righteous and just king doth by the contrary acknowledge himself
|
|
to be ordained for the procuring of the wealth and property of
|
|
his people, And again, in his speech to the parliament, 1609, he
|
|
hath these words, The king binds himself by a double oath, to the
|
|
observation of the fundamental laws of his kingdom; tacitly, as
|
|
by being a king, and so bound to protect as well the people, as
|
|
the laws of his kingdom; and expressly, by his oath at his
|
|
coronation, so as every just king, in a settled kingdom, is bound
|
|
to observe that paction made to his people, by his laws, in
|
|
framing his government agreeable thereunto, according to that
|
|
paction which God made with Noah after the deluge. Hereafter,
|
|
seed-time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter,
|
|
and day and night, shall not cease while the earth remaineth.
|
|
And therefore a king governing in a settled kingdom, leaves to be
|
|
a king, and degenerates into a tyrant, as soon as he leaves off
|
|
|
|
to rule according to his laws, And a little after, Therefore all
|
|
kings that are not tyrants, or perjured, will be glad to bound
|
|
themselves within the limits of their laws; and they that
|
|
persuade them the contrary, are vipers, and pests both against
|
|
them and the commonwealth. Thus that learned king, who well
|
|
understood the notion of things, makes the difference betwixt a
|
|
king and a tyrant to consist only in this, that one makes the
|
|
laws the bounds of his power, and the good of the public, the end
|
|
of his government; the other makes all give way to his own will
|
|
and appetite.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 201. It is a mistake, to think this fault is proper
|
|
only to monarchies; other forms of government are liable to it,
|
|
as well as that: for wherever the power, that is put in any hands
|
|
for the government of the people, and the preservation of their
|
|
properties, is applied to other ends, and made use of to
|
|
impoverish, harass, or subdue them to the arbitrary and irregular
|
|
commands of those that have it; there it presently becomes
|
|
tyranny, whether those that thus use it are one or many. Thus we
|
|
read of the thirty tyrants at Athens, as well as one at Syracuse;
|
|
and the intolerable dominion of the Decemviri at Rome was
|
|
nothing better.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 202. Where-ever law ends, tyranny begins, if the law
|
|
be transgressed to another's harm; and whosoever in authority
|
|
exceeds the power given him by the law, and makes use of the
|
|
force he has under his command, to compass that upon the subject,
|
|
which the law allows not, ceases in that to be a magistrate; and,
|
|
acting without authority, may be opposed, as any other man, who
|
|
by force invades the right of another. This is acknowledged in
|
|
subordinate magistrates. He that hath authority to seize my
|
|
person in the street, may be opposed as a thief and a robber, if
|
|
he endeavours to break into my house to execute a writ,
|
|
notwithstanding that I know he has such a warrant, and such a
|
|
legal authority, as will impower him to arrest me abroad. And
|
|
why this should not hold in the highest, as well as in the most
|
|
inferior magistrate, I would gladly be informed. Is it
|
|
reasonable, that the eldest brother, because he has the greatest
|
|
part of his father's estate, should thereby have a right to take
|
|
away any of his younger brothers portions? or that a rich man,
|
|
who possessed a whole country, should from thence have a right to
|
|
seize, when he pleased, the cottage and garden of his poor
|
|
neighbour? The being rightfully possessed of great power and
|
|
riches, exceedingly beyond the greatest part of the sons of Adam,
|
|
is so far from being an excuse, much less a reason, for rapine
|
|
and oppression, which the endamaging another without authority
|
|
is, that it is a great aggravation of it: for the exceeding the
|
|
bounds of authority is no more a right in a great, than in a
|
|
petty officer; no more justifiable in a king than a constable;
|
|
but is so much the worse in him, in that he has more trust put in
|
|
him, has already a much greater share than the rest of his
|
|
brethren, and is supposed, from the advantages of his education,
|
|
employment, and counsellors, to be more knowing in the measures
|
|
of right and wrong.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 203. May the commands then of a prince be opposed? may
|
|
he be resisted as often as any one shall find himself aggrieved,
|
|
and but imagine he has not right done him? This will unhinge and
|
|
overturn all polities, and, instead of government and order,
|
|
leave nothing but anarchy and confusion.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 204. To this I answer, that force is to be opposed to
|
|
nothing, but to unjust and unlawful force; whoever makes any
|
|
opposition in any other case, draws on himself a just
|
|
condemnation both from God and man; and so no such danger or
|
|
confusion will follow, as is often suggested: for,
|
|
|
|
Sec. 205. First, As, in some countries, the person of the
|
|
prince by the law is sacred; and so, whatever he commands or
|
|
does, his person is still free from all question or violence, not
|
|
liable to force, or any judicial censure or condemnation. But
|
|
|
|
yet opposition may be made to the illegal acts of any inferior
|
|
officer, or other commissioned by him; unless he will, by
|
|
actually putting himself into a state of war with his people,
|
|
dissolve the government, and leave them to that defence which
|
|
belongs to every one in the state of nature: for of such things
|
|
who can tell what the end will be? and a neighbour kingdom has
|
|
shewed the world an odd example. In all other cases the
|
|
sacredness of the person exempts him from all inconveniencies,
|
|
whereby he is secure, whilst the government stands, from all
|
|
violence and harm whatsoever; than which there cannot be a wiser
|
|
constitution: for the harm he can do in his own person not being
|
|
likely to happen often, nor to extend itself far; nor being able
|
|
by his single strength to subvert the laws, nor oppress the body
|
|
of the people, should any prince have so much weakness, and ill
|
|
nature as to be willing to do it, the inconveniency of some
|
|
particular mischiefs, that may happen sometimes, when a heady
|
|
prince comes to the throne, are well recompensed by the peace of
|
|
the public, and security of the government, in the person of the
|
|
chief magistrate, thus set out of the reach of danger: it being
|
|
safer for the body, that some few private men should be sometimes
|
|
in danger to suffer, than that the head of the republic should be
|
|
easily, and upon slight occasions, exposed.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 206. Secondly, But this privilege, belonging only to
|
|
the king's person, hinders not, but they may be questioned,
|
|
opposed, and resisted, who use unjust force, though they pretend
|
|
a commission from him, which the law authorizes not; as is plain
|
|
in the case of him that has the king's writ to arrest a man,
|
|
which is a full commission from the king; and yet he that has it
|
|
cannot break open a man's house to do it, nor execute this
|
|
command of the king upon certain days, nor in certain places,
|
|
though this commission have no such exception in it; but they are
|
|
the limitations of the law, which if any one transgress, the
|
|
king's commission excuses him not: for the king's authority being
|
|
given him only by the law, he cannot impower any one to act
|
|
against the law, or justify him, by his commission, in so doing;
|
|
the commission, or command of any magistrate, where he has no
|
|
authority, being as void and insignificant, as that of any
|
|
private man; the difference between the one and the other, being
|
|
that the magistrate has some authority so far, and to such ends,
|
|
and the private man has none at all: for it is not the
|
|
commission, but the authority, that gives the right of acting;
|
|
and against the laws there can be no authority. But,
|
|
notwithstanding such resistance, the king's person and authority
|
|
are still both secured, and so no danger to governor or
|
|
government,
|
|
|
|
Sec. 207. Thirdly, Supposing a government wherein the
|
|
person of the chief magistrate is not thus sacred; yet this
|
|
doctrine of the lawfulness of resisting all unlawful exercises of
|
|
his power, will not upon every slight occasion indanger him, or
|
|
imbroil the government: for where the injured party may be
|
|
relieved, and his damages repaired by appeal to the law, there
|
|
can be no pretence for force, which is only to be used where a
|
|
man is intercepted from appealing to the law: for nothing is to
|
|
be accounted hostile force, but where it leaves not the remedy of
|
|
such an appeal; and it is such force alone, that puts him that
|
|
uses it into a state of war, and makes it lawful to resist him.
|
|
A man with a sword in his hand demands my purse in the high-way,
|
|
when perhaps I have not twelve pence in my pocket: this man I may
|
|
lawfully kill. To another I deliver lool. to hold only whilst I
|
|
alight, which he refuses to restore me, when I am got up again,
|
|
but draws his sword to defend the possession of it by force, if I
|
|
endeavour to retake it. The mischief this man does me is a
|
|
hundred, or possibly a thousand times more than the other perhaps
|
|
intended me (whom I killed before he really did me any); and yet
|
|
I might lawfully kill the one, and cannot so much as hurt the
|
|
other lawfully. The reason whereof is plain; because the one
|
|
|
|
using force, which threatened my life, I could not have time to
|
|
appeal to the law to secure it: and when it was gone, it was too
|
|
late to appeal. The law could not restore life to my dead
|
|
carcass: the loss was irreparable; which to prevent, the law of
|
|
nature gave me a right to destroy him, who had put himself into a
|
|
state of war with me, and threatened my destruction. But in the
|
|
other case, my life not being in danger, I may have the benefit
|
|
of appealing to the law, and have reparation for my lool. that
|
|
way.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 208. Fourthly, But if the unlawful acts done by the
|
|
magistrate be maintained (by the power he has got), and the
|
|
remedy which is due by law, be by the same power obstructed; yet
|
|
the right of resisting, even in such manifest acts of tyranny,
|
|
will not suddenly, or on slight occasions, disturb the
|
|
government: for if it reach no farther than some private men's
|
|
cases, though they have a right to defend themselves, and to
|
|
recover by force what by unlawful force is taken from them; yet
|
|
the right to do so will not easily engage them in a contest,
|
|
wherein they are sure to perish; it being as impossible for one,
|
|
or a few oppressed men to disturb the government, where the body
|
|
of the people do not think themselves concerned in it, as for a
|
|
raving mad-man, or heady malcontent to overturn a well settled
|
|
state; the people being as little apt to follow the one, as the
|
|
other.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 209. But if either these illegal acts have extended to
|
|
the majority of the people; or if the mischief and oppression has
|
|
lighted only on some few, but in such cases, as the precedent,
|
|
and consequences seem to threaten all; and they are persuaded in
|
|
their consciences, that their laws, and with them their estates,
|
|
liberties, and lives are in danger, and perhaps their religion
|
|
too; how they will be hindered from resisting illegal force, used
|
|
against them, I cannot tell. This is an inconvenience, I
|
|
confess, that attends all governments whatsoever, when the
|
|
governors have brought it to this pass, to be generally suspected
|
|
of their people; the most dangerous state which they can possibly
|
|
put themselves in. wherein they are the less to be pitied,
|
|
because it is so easy to be avoided; it being as impossible for a
|
|
governor, if he really means the good of his people, and the
|
|
preservation of them, and their laws together, not to make them
|
|
see and feel it, as it is for the father of a family, not to let
|
|
his children see he loves, and takes care of them.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 210. But if all the world shall observe pretences of
|
|
one kind, and actions of another; arts used to elude the law, and
|
|
the trust of prerogative (which is an arbitrary power in some
|
|
things left in the prince's hand to do good, not harm to the
|
|
people) employed contrary to the end for which it was given: if
|
|
the people shall find the ministers and subordinate magistrates
|
|
chosen suitable to such ends, and favoured, or laid by,
|
|
proportionably as they promote or oppose them: if they see
|
|
several experiments made of arbitrary power, and that religion
|
|
underhand favoured, (tho' publicly proclaimed against) which is
|
|
readiest to introduce it; and the operators in it supported, as
|
|
much as may be; and when that cannot be done, yet approved still,
|
|
and liked the better: if a long train of actions shew the
|
|
councils all tending that way; how can a man any more hinder
|
|
himself from being persuaded in his own mind, which way things
|
|
are going; or from casting about how to save himself, than he
|
|
could from believing the captain of the ship he was in, was
|
|
carrying him, and the rest of the company, to Algiers, when he
|
|
found him always steering that course, though cross winds, leaks
|
|
in his ship, and want of men and provisions did often force him
|
|
to turn his course another way for some time, which he steadily
|
|
returned to again, as soon as the wind, weather, and other
|
|
circumstances would let him?
|
|
|
|
CHAP. XIX.
|
|
|
|
Of the Dissolution of Government.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 211. HE that will with any clearness speak of the
|
|
dissolution of government, ought in the first place to
|
|
distinguish between the dissolution of the society and the
|
|
dissolution of the government. That which makes the community,
|
|
and brings men out of the loose state of nature, into one politic
|
|
society, is the agreement which every one has with the rest to
|
|
incorporate, and act as one body, and so be one distinct common-
|
|
wealth. The usual, and almost only way whereby this union is
|
|
dissolved, is the inroad of foreign force mak
|
|
ing a conquest upon them: for in that case, (not being able to
|
|
maintain and support themselves, as one intire and independent
|
|
body) the union belonging to that body which consisted therein,
|
|
must necessarily cease, and so every one return to the state he
|
|
was in before, with a liberty to shift for himself, and provide
|
|
for his own safety, as he thinks fit, in some other society.
|
|
Whenever the society is dissolved, it is certain the government
|
|
of that society cannot remain. Thus conquerors swords often cut
|
|
up governments by the roots, and mangle societies to pieces,
|
|
separating the subdued or scattered multitude from the protection
|
|
of, and dependence on, that society which ought to have preserved
|
|
them from violence. The world is too well instructed in, and too
|
|
forward to allow of, this way of dissolving of governments, to
|
|
need any more to be said of it; and there wants not much argument
|
|
to prove, that where the society is dissolved, the government
|
|
cannot remain; that being as impossible, as for the frame of an
|
|
house to subsist when the materials of it are scattered and
|
|
dissipated by a whirl-wind, or jumbled into a confused heap by an
|
|
earthquake.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 212. Besides this over-turning from without,
|
|
governments are dissolved from within,
|
|
|
|
First, When the legislative is altered. Civil society being
|
|
a state of peace, amongst those who are of it, from whom the
|
|
state of war is excluded by the umpirage, which they have
|
|
provided in their legislative, for the ending all differences
|
|
that may arise amongst any of them, it is in their legislative,
|
|
that the members of a commonwealth are united, and combined
|
|
together into one coherent living body. This is the soul that
|
|
gives form, life, and unity, to the common-wealth: from hence the
|
|
several members have their mutual influence, sympathy, and
|
|
connexion: and therefore, when the legislative is broken, or
|
|
dissolved, dissolution and death follows: for the essence and
|
|
union of the society consisting in having one will, the
|
|
legislative, when once established by the majority, has the
|
|
declaring, and as it were keeping of that will. The constitution
|
|
of the legislative is the first and fundamental act of society,
|
|
whereby provision is made for the continuation of their union,
|
|
under the direction of persons, and bonds of laws, made by
|
|
persons authorized thereunto, by the consent and appointment of
|
|
the people, without which no one man, or number of men, amongst
|
|
them, can have authority of making laws that shall be binding to
|
|
the rest. When any one, or more, shall take upon them to make
|
|
laws, whom the people have not appointed so to do, they make laws
|
|
without authority, which the people are not therefore bound to
|
|
obey; by which means they come again to be out of subjection, and
|
|
may constitute to themselves a new legislative, as they think
|
|
best, being in full liberty to resist the force of those, who
|
|
without authority would impose any thing upon them. Every one is
|
|
at the disposure of his own will, when those who had, by the
|
|
delegation of the society, the declaring of the public will, are
|
|
excluded from it, and others usurp the place, who have no such
|
|
authority or delegation.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 213. This being usually brought about by such in the
|
|
commonwealth who misuse the power they have; it is hard to
|
|
consider it aright, and know at whose door to lay it, without
|
|
knowing the form of government in which it happens. Let us
|
|
suppose then the legislative placed in the concurrence of three
|
|
distinct persons.
|
|
|
|
1. A single hereditary person, having the constant,
|
|
supreme, executive power, and with it the power of convoking and
|
|
dissolving the other two within certain periods of time.
|
|
|
|
2. An assembly of hereditary nobility.
|
|
|
|
3. An assembly of representatives chosen, pro tempore, by
|
|
the people. Such a form of government supposed, it is evident,
|
|
|
|
Sec. 214. First, That when such a single person, or prince,
|
|
sets up his own arbitrary will in place of the laws, which are
|
|
the will of the society, declarad by the legislative, then the
|
|
legislative is changed: for that being in effect the legislative,
|
|
whose rules and laws are put in execution, and required to be
|
|
obeyed; when other laws are set up, and other rules pretended,
|
|
and inforced, than what the legislative, constituted by the
|
|
society, have enacted, it is plain that the legislative is
|
|
changed. Whoever introduces new laws, not being thereunto
|
|
authorized by the fundamental appointment of the society, or
|
|
subverts the old, disowns and overturns the power by which they
|
|
were made, and so sets up a new legislative.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 215. Secondly, When the prince hinders the legislative
|
|
from assembling in its due time, or from acting freely, pursuant
|
|
to those ends for which it was constituted, the legislative is
|
|
altered: for it is not a certain number of men, no, nor their
|
|
meeting, unless they have also freedom of debating, and leisure
|
|
of perfecting, what is for the good of the society, wherein the
|
|
legislative consists: when these are taken away or altered, so as
|
|
to deprive the society of the due exercise of their power, the
|
|
legislative is truly altered; for it is not names that constitute
|
|
governments, but the use and exercise of those powers that were
|
|
intended to accompany them; so that he, who takes away the
|
|
freedom, or hinders the acting of the legislative in its due
|
|
seasons, in effect takes away the legislative, and puts an end to
|
|
the government,
|
|
|
|
Sec. 216. Thirdly, When, by the arbitrary power of the
|
|
prince, the electors, or ways of election, are altered, without
|
|
the consent, and contrary to the common interest of the people,
|
|
there also the legislative is altered: for, if others than those
|
|
whom the society hath authorized thereunto, do chuse, or in
|
|
another way than what the society hath prescribed, those chosen
|
|
are not the legislative appointed by the people.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 217. Fourthly, The delivery also of the people into
|
|
the subjection of a foreign power, either by the prince, or by
|
|
the legislative, is certainly a change of the legislative, and so
|
|
a dissolution of the government: for the end why people entered
|
|
into society being to be preserved one intire, free, independent
|
|
society, to be governed by its own laws; this is lost, whenever
|
|
they are given up into the power of another.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 218. Why, in such a constitution as this, the
|
|
dissolution of the government in these cases is to be imputed to
|
|
the prince, is evident; because he, having the force, treasure
|
|
and offices of the state to employ, and often persuading himself,
|
|
or being flattered by others, that as supreme magistrate he is
|
|
uncapable of controul; he alone is in a condition to make great
|
|
advances toward such changes, under pretence of lawful authority,
|
|
and has it in his hands to terrify or suppress opposers, as
|
|
factious, seditious, and enemies to the government: whereas no
|
|
other part of the legislative, or people, is capable by
|
|
themselves to attempt any alteration of the legislative, without
|
|
open and visible rebellion, apt enough to be taken notice of,
|
|
which, when it prevails, produces effects very little different
|
|
from foreign conquest. Besides, the prince in such a form of
|
|
|
|
government, having the power of dissolving the other parts of the
|
|
legislative, and thereby rendering them private persons, they can
|
|
never in opposition to him, or without his concurrence, alter the
|
|
legislative by a law, his conse power, neglects and abandons that charge, so that the
|
|
laws already made can no longer be put in execution. This is
|
|
demonstratively to reduce all to anarchy, and so effectually to
|
|
dissolve the government: for laws not being made for themselves,
|
|
but to be, by their execution, the bonds of the society, to keep
|
|
every part of the body politic in its due place and function;
|
|
when that totally ceases, the government visibly ceases, and the
|
|
people become a confused multitude, without order or connexion.
|
|
Where there is no longer the administration of justice, for the
|
|
securing of men's rights, nor any remaining power within the
|
|
community to direct the force, or provide for the necessities of
|
|
the public, there certainly is no government left. Where the
|
|
laws cannot be executed, it is all one as if there were no laws;
|
|
and a government without laws is, I suppose, a mystery in
|
|
politics, unconceivable to human capacity, and inconsistent with
|
|
human society.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 220. In these and the like cases, when the government
|
|
is dissolved, the people are at liberty to provide for
|
|
themselves, by erecting a new legislative, differing from the
|
|
other, by the change of persons, or form, or both, as they shall
|
|
find it most for their safety and good: for the society can
|
|
never, by the fault of another, lose the native and original
|
|
right it has to preserve itself, which can only be done by a
|
|
settled legislative, and a fair and impartial execution of the
|
|
laws made by it. But the state of mankind is not so miserable
|
|
that they are not capable of using this remedy, till it be too
|
|
late to look for any. To tell people they may provide for
|
|
themselves, by erecting a new legislative, when by oppression,
|
|
artifice, or being delivered over to a foreign power, their old
|
|
one is gone, is only to tell them, they may expect relief when it
|
|
is too late, and the evil is past cure. This is in effect no
|
|
more than to bid them first be slaves, and then to take care of
|
|
their liberty; and when their chains are on, tell them, they may
|
|
act like freemen. This, if barely so, is rather mockery than
|
|
relief; and men can never be secure from tyranny, if there be no
|
|
means to escape it till they are perfectly under it: and
|
|
therefore it is, that they have not only a right to get out of
|
|
it, but to prevent it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 221. There is therefore, secondly, another way whereby
|
|
governments are dissolved, and that is, when the legislative, or
|
|
the prince, either of them, act contrary to their trust.
|
|
First, The legislative acts against the trust reposed in them,
|
|
when they endeavour to invade the property of the subject, and to
|
|
make themselves, or any part of the community, masters, or
|
|
arbitrary disposers of the lives, liberties, or fortunes of the
|
|
people.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 222. The reason why men enter into society, is the
|
|
preservation of their property; and the end why they chuse and
|
|
authorize a legislative, is, that there may be laws made, and
|
|
rules set, as guards and fences to the properties of all the
|
|
members of the society, to limit the power, and moderate the
|
|
dominion, of every part and member of the society: for since it
|
|
can never be supposed to be the will of the society, that the
|
|
legislative should have a power to destroy that which every one
|
|
designs to secure, by entering into society, and for which the
|
|
people submitted themselves to legislators of their own making;
|
|
whenever the legislators endeavour to take away, and destroy the
|
|
property of the people, or to reduce them to slavery under
|
|
arbitrary power, they put themselves into a state of war with the
|
|
people, who are thereupon absolved from any farther obedience,
|
|
and are left to the common refuge, which God hath provided for
|
|
all men, against force and violence. Whensoever therefore the
|
|
legislative shall transgress this fundamental rule of society;
|
|
|
|
and either by ambition, fear, folly or corruption, endeavour to
|
|
grasp themselves, or put into the hands of any other, an absolute
|
|
power over the lives, liberties, and estates of the people; by
|
|
this breach of trust they forfeit the power the people had put
|
|
into their hands for quite contrary ends, and it devolves to the
|
|
people, who. have a right to resume their original liberty, and,
|
|
by the establishment of a new legislative, (such as they shall
|
|
think fit) provide for their own safety and security, which is
|
|
the end for which they are in society. What I have said here,
|
|
concerning the legislative in general, holds true also concerning
|
|
the supreme executor, who having a double trust put in him, both
|
|
to have a part in the legislative, and the supreme execution of
|
|
the law, acts against both, when he goes about to set up his own
|
|
arbitrary will as the law of the society. He acts also contrary
|
|
to his trust, when he either employs the force, treasure, and
|
|
offices of the society, to corrupt the representatives, and gain
|
|
them to his purposes; or openly preengages the electors, and
|
|
prescribes to their choice, such, whom he has, by sollicitations,
|
|
threats, promises, or otherwise, won to his designs; and employs
|
|
them to bring in such, who have promised before-hand what to
|
|
vote, and what to enact. Thus to regulate candidates and
|
|
electors, and new-model the ways of election, what is it but to
|
|
cut up the government by the roots, and poison the very fountain
|
|
of public security? for the people having reserved to themselves
|
|
the choice of their representatives, as the fence to their
|
|
properties, could do it for no other end, but that they might
|
|
always be freely chosen, and so chosen, freely act, and advise,
|
|
as the necessity of the common-wealth, and the public good
|
|
should, upon examination, and mature debate, be judged to
|
|
require. This, those who give their votes before they hear the
|
|
debate, and have weighed the reasons on all sides, are not
|
|
capable of doing. To prepare such an assembly as this, and
|
|
endeavour to set up the declared abettors of his own will, for
|
|
the true representatives of the people, and the law-makers of the
|
|
society, is certainly as great a breach of trust, and as perfect
|
|
a declaration of a design to subvert the government, as is
|
|
possible to be met with. To which, if one shall add rewards and
|
|
punishments visibly employed to the same end, and all the arts of
|
|
perverted law made use of, to take off and destroy all that stand
|
|
in the way of such a design, and will not comply and consent to
|
|
betray the liberties of their country, it will be past doubt what
|
|
is doing. What power they ought to have in the society, who thus
|
|
employ it contrary to the trust went along with it in its first
|
|
institution, is easy to determine; and one cannot but see, that
|
|
he, who has once attempted any such thing as this, cannot any
|
|
longer be trusted.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 223. To this perhaps it will be said, that the people
|
|
being ignorant, and always discontented, to lay the foundation of
|
|
government in the unsteady opinion and uncertain humour of the
|
|
people, is to expose it to certain ruin; and no government will
|
|
be able long to subsist, if the people may set up a new
|
|
legislative, whenever they take offence at the old one. To this
|
|
I answer, Quite the contrary. People are not so easily got out
|
|
of their old forms, as some are apt to suggest. They are hardly
|
|
to be prevailed with to amend the acknowledged faults in the
|
|
frame they have been accustomed to. And if there be any
|
|
original defects, or adventitious ones introduced by time, or
|
|
corruption; it is not an easy thing to get them changed, even
|
|
when all the world sees there is an opportunity for it. This
|
|
slowness and aversion in the people to quit their old
|
|
constitutions, has, in the many revolutions which have been seen
|
|
in this kingdom, in this and former ages, still kept us to, or,
|
|
after some interval of fruitless attempts, still brought us back
|
|
again to our old legislative of king, lords and commons: and
|
|
whatever provocations have made the crown be taken from some of
|
|
our princes heads, they never carried the people so far as to
|
|
|
|
place it in another line.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 224. But it will be said, this hypothesis lays a
|
|
ferment for frequent rebellion. To which I answer,
|
|
|
|
First, No more than any other hypothesis: for when the
|
|
people are made miserable, and find themselves exposed to the ill
|
|
usage of arbitrary power, cry up their governors, as much as you
|
|
will, for sons of Jupiter; let them be sacred and divine,
|
|
descended, or authorized from heaven; give them out for whom or
|
|
what you please, the same will happen. The people generally ill
|
|
treated, and contrary to right, will be ready upon any occasion
|
|
to ease themselves of a burden that sits heavy upon them. They
|
|
will wish, and seek for the opportunity, which in the change,
|
|
weakness and accidents of human affairs, seldom delays long to
|
|
offer itself. He must have lived but a little while in the
|
|
world, who has not seen examples of this in his time; and he must
|
|
have read very little, who cannot produce examples of it in all
|
|
sorts of governments in the world.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 225. Secondly, I answer, such revolutions happen not
|
|
upon every little mismanagement in public affairs. Great
|
|
mistakes in the ruling part, many wrong and inconvenient laws,
|
|
and all the slips of human frailty, will be born by the people
|
|
without mutiny or murmur. But if a long train of abuses,
|
|
prevarications and artifices, all tending the same way, make the
|
|
design visible to the people, and they cannot but feel what they
|
|
lie under, and see whither they are going; it is not to be
|
|
wondered, that they should then rouze themselves, and endeavour
|
|
to put the rule into such hands which may secure to them the ends
|
|
for which government was at first erected; and without which,
|
|
ancient names, and specious forms, are so far from being better,
|
|
that they are much worse, than the state of nature, or pure
|
|
anarchy; the inconveniencies being all as great and as near, but
|
|
the remedy farther off and more difficult.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 226. Thirdly, I answer, that this doctrine of a power
|
|
in the people of providing for their safety a-new, by a new
|
|
legislative, when their legislators have acted contrary to their
|
|
trust, by invading their property, is the best fence against
|
|
rebellion, and the probablest means to hinder it: for rebellion
|
|
being an opposition, not to persons, but authority, which is
|
|
founded only in the constitutions and laws of the government;
|
|
those, whoever they be, who by force break through, and by force
|
|
justify their violation of them, are truly and properly rebels:
|
|
for when men, by entering into society and civil-government, have
|
|
excluded force, and introduced laws for the preservation of
|
|
property, peace, and unity amongst themselves, those who set up
|
|
force again in opposition to the laws, do rebellare, that is,
|
|
bring back again the state of war, and are properly rebels: which
|
|
they who are in power, (by the pretence they have to authority,
|
|
the temptation of force they have in their hands, and the
|
|
flattery of those about them) being likeliest to do; the
|
|
properest way to prevent the evil, is to shew them the danger and
|
|
injustice of it, who are under the greatest temptation to run
|
|
into it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 227. In both the fore-mentioned cases, when either the
|
|
legislative is changed, or the legislators act contrary to the
|
|
end for which they were constituted; those who are guilty are
|
|
guilty of rebellion: for if any one by force takes away the
|
|
established legislative of any society, and the laws by them
|
|
made, pursuant to their trust, he thereby takes away the
|
|
umpirage, which every one had consented to, for a peaceable
|
|
decision of all their controversies, and a bar to the state of
|
|
war amongst them. They, who remove, or change the legislative,
|
|
take away this decisive power, which no body can have, but by the
|
|
appointment and consent of the people; and so destroying the
|
|
authority which the people did, and no body else can set up, and
|
|
introducing a power which the people hath not authorized, they
|
|
actually introduce a state of war, which is that of force without
|
|
|
|
authority: and thus, by removing the legislative established by
|
|
the society, (in whose decisions the people acquiesced and
|
|
united, as to that of their own will) they untie the knot, and
|
|
expose the people a-new to the state of war, And if those, who by
|
|
force take away the legislative, are rebels, the legislators
|
|
themselves, as has been shewn, can be no less esteemed so; when
|
|
they, who were set up for the protection, and preservation of the
|
|
people, their liberties and properties, shall by force invade and
|
|
endeavour to take them away; and so they putting themselves into
|
|
a state of war with those who made them the protectors and
|
|
guardians of their peace, are properly, and with the greatest
|
|
aggravation, rebellantes, rebels.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 228. But if they, who say it lays a foundation for
|
|
rebellion, mean that it may occasion civil wars, or intestine
|
|
broils, to tell the people they are absolved from obedience when
|
|
illegal attempts are made upon their liberties or properties, and
|
|
may oppose the unlawful violence of those who were their
|
|
magistrates, when they invade their properties contrary to the
|
|
trust put in them; and that therefore this doctrine is not to be
|
|
allowed, being so destructive to the peace of the world: they may
|
|
as well say, upon the same ground, that honest men may not oppose
|
|
robbers or pirates, because this may occasion disorder or
|
|
bloodshed. If any mischief come in such cases, it is not to be
|
|
charged upon him who defends his own right, but on him that
|
|
invades his neighbours. If the innocent honest man must quietly
|
|
quit all he has, for peace sake, to him who will lay violent
|
|
hands upon it, I desire it may be considered, what a kind of
|
|
peace there will be in the world, which consists only in violence
|
|
and rapine; and which is to be maintained only for the benefit of
|
|
robbers and oppressors. VVho would not think it an admirable
|
|
peace betwix the mighty and the mean, when the lamb, without
|
|
resistance, yielded his throat to be torn by the imperious wolf?
|
|
Polyphemus's den gives us a perfect pattern of such a peace, and
|
|
such a government, wherein Ulysses and his companions had nothing
|
|
to do, but quietly to suffer themselves to be devoured. And no
|
|
doubt Ulysses, who was a prudent man, preached up passive
|
|
obedience, and exhorted them to a quiet submission, by
|
|
representing to them of what concernment peace was to mankind;
|
|
and by shewing the inconveniences might happen, if they should
|
|
offer to resist Polyphemus, who had now the power over them.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 229. The end of government is the good of mankind; and
|
|
which is best for mankind, that the people should be always
|
|
exposed to the boundless will of tyranny, or that the rulers
|
|
should be sometimes liable to be opposed, when they grow
|
|
exorbitant in the use of their power, and employ it for the
|
|
destruction, and not the preservation of the properties of their
|
|
people?
|
|
|
|
Sec. 230. Nor let any one say, that mischief can arise from
|
|
hence, as often as it shall please a busy head, or turbulent
|
|
spirit, to desire the alteration of the government. It is true,
|
|
such men may stir, whenever they please; but it will be only to
|
|
their own just ruin and perdition: for till the mischief be grown
|
|
general, and the ill designs of the rulers become visible, or
|
|
their attempts sensible to the greater part, the people, who are
|
|
more disposed to suffer than right themselves by resistance, are
|
|
not apt to stir. The examples of particular injustice, or
|
|
oppression of here and there an unfortunate man, moves them not.
|
|
But if they universally have a persuation, grounded upon manifest
|
|
evidence, that designs are carrying on against their liberties,
|
|
and the general course and tendency of things cannot but give
|
|
them strong suspicions of the evil intention of their governors,
|
|
who is to be blamed for it? Who can help it, if they, who might
|
|
avoid it, bring themselves into this suspicion? Are the people
|
|
to be blamed, if they have the sense of rational creatures, and
|
|
can think of things no otherwise than as they find and feel them?
|
|
And is it not rather their fault, who put things into such a
|
|
|
|
posture, that they would not have them thought to be as they are?
|
|
I grant, that the pride, ambition, and turbulency of private men
|
|
have sometimes caused great disorders in commonwealths, and
|
|
factions have been fatal to states and kingdoms. But whether the
|
|
mischief hath oftener begun in the peoples wantonness, and a
|
|
desire to cast off the lawful authority of their rulers, or in
|
|
the rulers insolence, and endeavours to get and exercise an
|
|
arbitrary power over their people; whether oppression, or
|
|
disobedience, gave the first rise to the disorder, I leave it to
|
|
impartial history to determine. This I am sure, whoever, either
|
|
ruler or subject, by force goes about to invade the rights of
|
|
either prince or people, and lays the foundation for overturning
|
|
the constitution and frame of any just government, is highly
|
|
guilty of the greatest crime, I think, a man is capable of, being
|
|
to answer for all those mischiefs of blood, rapine, and
|
|
desolation, which the breaking to pieces of governments bring on
|
|
a country. And he who does it, is justly to be esteemed the
|
|
common enemy and pest of mankind, and is to be treated
|
|
accordingly.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 231. That subjects or foreigners, attempting by
|
|
force on the properties of any people, may be resisted with
|
|
force, is agreed on all hands. But that magistrates, doing the
|
|
same thing, may be resisted, hath of late been denied: as if
|
|
those who had the greatest privileges and advantages by the law,
|
|
had thereby a power to break those laws, by which alone they were
|
|
set in a better place than their brethren: whereas their offence
|
|
is thereby the greater, both as being ungrateful for the greater
|
|
share they have by the law, and breaking also that trust, which
|
|
is put into their hands by their brethren.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 232. Whosoever uses force without right, as every
|
|
one does in society, who does it without law, puts himself into a
|
|
state of war with those against whom he so uses it; and in that
|
|
state all former ties are cancelled, all other rights cease, and
|
|
every one has a right to defend himself, and to resist the
|
|
aggressor. This is so evident, that Barclay himself, that great
|
|
assertor of the power and sacredness of kings, is forced to
|
|
confess, That it is lawful for the people, in some cases, to
|
|
resist their king; and that too in a chapter, wherein he pretends
|
|
to shew, that the divine law shuts up the people from all manner
|
|
of rebellion. Whereby it is evident, even by his own doctrine,
|
|
that, since they may in some cases resist, all resisting of
|
|
princes is not rebellion. His words are these. Quod siquis
|
|
dicat, Ergone populus tyrannicae crudelitati & furori jugulum
|
|
semper praebebit? Ergone multitude civitates suas fame, ferro, &
|
|
flamma vastari, seque, conjuges, & liberos fortunae ludibrio &
|
|
tyranni libidini exponi, inque omnia vitae pericula omnesque
|
|
miserias & molestias a rege deduci patientur? Num illis quod
|
|
omni animantium generi est a natura tributum, denegari debet, ut
|
|
sc. vim vi repellant, seseq; ab injuria, tueantur? Huic breviter
|
|
responsum sit, Populo universo negari defensionem, quae juris
|
|
naturalis est, neque ultionem quae praeter naturam est adversus
|
|
regem concedi debere. Quapropter si rex non in singulares
|
|
tantum personas aliquot privatum odium exerceat, sed corpus etiam
|
|
reipublicae, cujus ipse caput est, i.e. totum populum, vel
|
|
insignem aliquam ejus partem immani & intoleranda saevitia seu
|
|
tyrannide divexet; populo, quidem hoc casu resistendi ac tuendi
|
|
se ab injuria potestas competit, sed tuendi se tantum, non enim
|
|
in principem invadendi: & restituendae injuriae illatae, non
|
|
recedendi a debita reverentia propter acceptam injuriam.
|
|
Praesentem denique impetum propulsandi non vim praeteritam
|
|
ulciscenti jus habet. Horum enim alterum a natura est, ut vitam
|
|
scilicet corpusque tueamur. Alterum vero contra naturam, ut
|
|
inferior de superiori supplicium sumat. Quod itaque populus
|
|
malum, antequam factum sit, impedire potest, ne fiat, id postquam
|
|
factum est, in regem authorem sceleris vindicare non potest:
|
|
populus igitur hoc amplius quam privatus quispiam habet: quod
|
|
|
|
huic, vel ipsis adversariis judicibus, excepto Buchanano, nullum
|
|
nisi in patientia remedium superest. Cum ille si intolerabilis
|
|
tyrannus est (modicum enim ferre omnino debet) resistere cum
|
|
reverentia possit, Barclay contra Monarchom. 1. iii. c. 8.
|
|
|
|
In English thus:
|
|
|
|
Sec. 233. But if any one should ask, Must the people then
|
|
always lay themselves open to the cruelty and rage of tyranny?
|
|
Must they see their cities pillaged, and laid in ashes, their
|
|
wives and children exposed to the tyrant's lust and fury, and
|
|
themselves and families reduced by their king to ruin, and all
|
|
the miseries of want and oppression, and yet sit still? Must men
|
|
alone be debarred the common privilege of opposing force with
|
|
force, which nature allows so freely to all other creatures for
|
|
their preservation from injury? I answer: Self-defence is a part
|
|
of the law of nature; nor can it be denied the community, even
|
|
against the king himself: but to revenge themselves upon him,
|
|
must by no means be allowed them; it being not agreeable to that
|
|
law. Wherefore if the king shall shew an hatred, not only to
|
|
some particular persons, but sets himself against the body of the
|
|
common-wealth, whereof he is the head, and shall, with
|
|
intolerable ill usage, cruelly tyrannize over the u7hole, or a
|
|
considerable part of the people, in this case the people have a
|
|
right to resist and defend themselves from injury: but it must be
|
|
with this caution, that they only defend themselves, but do not
|
|
attack their prince: they may repair the damages received, but
|
|
must not for any provocation exceed the bounds of due reverence
|
|
and respect. They may repulse the present attempt, but must not
|
|
revenge past violences: for it is natural for us to defend life
|
|
and limb, but that an inferior should punish a superior, is
|
|
against nature. The mischief which is designed them, the people
|
|
may prevent before it be done; but when it is done, they must not
|
|
revenge it on the king, though author of the villany. This
|
|
therefore is the privilege of the people in general, above what
|
|
any private person hath; that particular men are allowed by our
|
|
adversaries themselves (Buchanan only excepted) to have no other
|
|
remedy but patience; but the body of the people may with respect
|
|
resist intolerable tyranny; for when it is but moderate, they
|
|
ought to endure it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 234. Thus far that great advocate of monarchical power
|
|
allows of resistance.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 235. It is true, he has annexed two limitations to it,
|
|
to no purpose:
|
|
|
|
First, He says, it must be with reverence.
|
|
|
|
Secondly, It must be without retribution, or punishment; and
|
|
the reason he gives is, because an inferior cannot punish a
|
|
superior.
|
|
|
|
First, How to resist force without striking again, or how to
|
|
strike with reverence, will need some skill to make intelligible.
|
|
He that shall oppose an assault only with a shield to receive the
|
|
blows, or in any more respectful posture, without a sword in his
|
|
hand, to abate the confidence and force of the assailant, will
|
|
quickly be at an end of his resistance, and will find such a
|
|
defence serve only to draw on himself the worse usage. This is
|
|
as ridiculous a way of resisting, as juvenal thought it of
|
|
fighting; ubi tu pulsas, ego vapulo tantum. And the success of
|
|
the combat will be unavoidably the same he there describes it:
|
|
|
|
----- Libertas pauperis haec est:
|
|
|
|
Pulsatus rogat, & pugnis concisus, adorat,
|
|
|
|
Ut liceat paucis cum dentibus inde reverti.
|
|
|
|
This will always be the event of such an imaginary resistance,
|
|
where men may not strike again. He therefore who may resist,
|
|
must be allowed to strike. And then let our author, or any body
|
|
|
|
else, join a knock on the head, or a cut on the face, with as
|
|
much reverence and respect as he thinks fit. He that can
|
|
reconcile blows and reverence, may, for aught I know, desire for
|
|
his pains, a civil, respectful cudgeling where-ever he can meet
|
|
with it.
|
|
|
|
Secondly, As to his second, An inferior cannot punish a
|
|
superior; that is true, generally speaking, whilst he is his
|
|
superior. But to resist force with force, being the state of war
|
|
that levels the parties, cancels all former relation of
|
|
reverence, respect, and superiority: and then the odds that
|
|
remains, is, that he, who opposes the unjust agressor, has this
|
|
superiority over him, that he has a right, when he prevails, to
|
|
punish the offender, both for the breach of the peace, and all
|
|
the evils that followed upon it. Barclay therefore, in another
|
|
place, more coherently to himself, denies it to be lawful to
|
|
resist a king in any case. But he there assigns two cases,
|
|
whereby a king may un-king himself. His words are,
|
|
|
|
Quid ergo, nulline casus incidere possunt quibus populo sese
|
|
erigere atque in regem impotentius dominantem arma capere &
|
|
invadere jure suo suaque authoritate liceat? Nulli certe quamdiu
|
|
rex manet. Semper enim ex divinis id obstat, Regem honorificato;
|
|
& qui potestati resistit, Dei ordinationi resisit: non alias
|
|
igitur in eum populo potestas est quam si id committat propter
|
|
quod ipso jure rex esse desinat. Tunc enim se ipse principatu
|
|
exuit atque in privatis constituit liber: hoc modo populus &
|
|
superior efficitur, reverso ad eum sc. jure illo quod ante regem
|
|
inauguratum in interregno habuit. At sunt paucorum generum
|
|
commissa ejusmodi quae hunc effectum pariunt. At ego cum plurima
|
|
animo perlustrem, duo tantum invenio, duos, inquam, casus quibus
|
|
rex ipso facto ex rege non regem se facit & omni honore &
|
|
dignitate regali atque in subditos potestate destituit; quorum
|
|
etiam meminit Winzerus. Horum unus est, Si regnum disperdat,
|
|
quemadmodum de Nerone fertur, quod is nempe senatum populumque
|
|
Romanum, atque adeo urbem ipsam ferro flammaque vastare, ac novas
|
|
sibi sedes quaerere decrevisset. Et de Caligula, quod palam
|
|
denunciarit se neque civem neque principem senatui amplius fore,
|
|
inque animo habuerit interempto utriusque ordinis electissimo
|
|
quoque Alexandriam commigrare, ac ut populum uno ictu
|
|
interimeret, unam ei cervicem optavit. Talia cum rex aliquis
|
|
meditator & molitur serio, omnem regnandi curam & animum ilico
|
|
abjicit, ac proinde imperium in subditos amittit, ut dominus
|
|
servi pro derelicto habiti dominium.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 236. Alter casus est, Si rex in alicujus clientelam se
|
|
contulit, ac regnum quod liberum a majoribus & populo traditum
|
|
accepit, alienae ditioni mancipavit. Nam tunc quamvis forte non
|
|
ea mente id agit populo plane ut incommodet: tamen quia quod
|
|
praecipuum est regiae dignitatis amifit, ut summus scilicet in
|
|
regno secundum Deum sit, & solo Deo inferior, atque populum etiam
|
|
totum ignorantem vel invitum, cujus libertatem sartam & tectam
|
|
conservare debuit, in alterius gentis ditionem & potestatem
|
|
dedidit; hac velut quadam regni ab alienatione effecit, ut nec
|
|
quod ipse in regno imperium habuit retineat, nec in eum cui
|
|
collatum voluit, juris quicquam transferat; atque ita eo facto
|
|
liberum jam & suae potestatis populum relinquit, cujus rei
|
|
exemplum unum annales Scotici suppeditant. Barclay contra
|
|
Monarchom. 1. iii. c. 16.
|
|
|
|
Which in English runs thus:
|
|
|
|
Sec. 237. What then, can there no case happen wherein the
|
|
people may of right, and by their own authority, help themselves,
|
|
take arms, and set upon their king, imperiously domineering over
|
|
them? None at all, whilst he remains a king. Honour the king,
|
|
and he that resists the power, resists the ordinance of God; are
|
|
divine oracles that will never permit it, The people therefore
|
|
can never come by a power over him, unless he does something that
|
|
|
|
makes him cease to be a king: for then he divests himself of his
|
|
crown and dignity, and returns to the state of a private man, and
|
|
the people become free and superior, the power which they had in
|
|
the interregnum, before they crowned him king, devolving to them
|
|
again. But there are but few miscarriages which bring the matter
|
|
to this state. After considering it well on all sides, I can
|
|
find but two. Two cases there are, I say, whereby a king, ipso
|
|
facto, becomes no king, and loses all power and regal authority
|
|
over his people; which are also taken notice of by Winzerus.
|
|
|
|
The first is, If he endeavour to overturn the government,
|
|
that is, if he have a purpose and design to ruin the kingdom and
|
|
commonwealth, as it is recorded of Nero, that he resolved to cut
|
|
off the senate and people of Rome, lay the city waste with fire
|
|
and sword, and then remove to some other place. And of Caligula,
|
|
that he openly declared, that he would be no longer a head to the
|
|
people or senate, and that he had it in his thoughts to cut off
|
|
the worthiest men of both ranks, and then retire to Alexandria:
|
|
and he wisht that the people had but one neck, that he might
|
|
dispatch them all at a blow, Such designs as these, when any king
|
|
harbours in his thoughts, and seriously promotes, he immediately
|
|
gives up all care and thought of the common-wealth; and
|
|
consequently forfeits the power of governing his subjects, as a
|
|
master does the dominion over his slaves whom he hath abandoned.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 238. The other case is, When a king makes himself the
|
|
dependent of another, and subjects his kingdom which his
|
|
ancestors left him, and the people put free into his hands, to
|
|
the dominion of another: for however perhaps it may not be his
|
|
intention to prejudice the people; yet because he has hereby lost
|
|
the principal part of regal dignity, viz. to be next and
|
|
immediately under God, supreme in his kingdom; and also because
|
|
he betrayed or forced his people, whose liberty he ought to have
|
|
carefully preserved, into the power and dominion of a foreign
|
|
nation. By this, as. it were, alienation of his kingdom, he
|
|
himself loses the power he had in it before, without transferring
|
|
any the least right to those on whom he would have bestowed it;
|
|
and so by this act sets the people free, and leaves them at their
|
|
own disposal. One example of this is to be found in the Scotch
|
|
Annals.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 239. In these cases Barclay, the great champion of
|
|
absolute monarchy, is forced to allow, that a king may be
|
|
resisted, and ceases to be a king. That is, in short, not to
|
|
multiply cases, in whatsoever he has no authority, there he is no
|
|
king, and may be resisted: for wheresoever the authority ceases,
|
|
the king ceases too, and becomes like other men who have no
|
|
authority. And these two cases he instances in, differ little
|
|
from those above mentioned, to be destructive to governments,
|
|
only that he has omitted the principle from which his doctrine
|
|
flows: and that is, the breach of trust, in not preserving the
|
|
form of government agreed on, and in not intending the end of
|
|
government itself, which is the public good and preservation of
|
|
property. When a king has dethroned himself, and put himself in
|
|
a state of war with his people, what shall hinder them from
|
|
prosecuting him who is no king, as they would any other man, who
|
|
has put himself into a state of war with them, Barclay, and those
|
|
of his opinion, would do well to tell us. This farther I desire
|
|
may be taken notice of out of Barclay, that he says, The mischief
|
|
that is designed them, the people may prevent before it be clone:
|
|
whereby he allows resistance when tyranny is but in design. Such
|
|
designs as these (says he) when any king harbours in his thoughts
|
|
and seriously promotes, he immediately gives up all care and
|
|
thought of the common-wealth; so that, according to him, the
|
|
neglect of the public good is to be taken as an evidence of such
|
|
design, or at least for a sufficient cause of resistance. And
|
|
the reason of all, he gives in these words, Because he betrayed
|
|
or forced his people, whose liberty he ought carefully to have
|
|
preserved. What he adds, into the power and dominion of a
|
|
|
|
foreign nation, signifies nothing, the fault and forfeiture lying
|
|
in the loss of their liberty, which he ought to have preserved,
|
|
and not in any distinction of the persons to whose dominion they
|
|
were subjected. The peoples right is equally invaded, and their
|
|
liberty lost, whether they are made slaves to any of their own,
|
|
or a foreign nation; and in this lies the injury, and against
|
|
this only have they the right of defence. And there are
|
|
instances to be found in all countries, which shew, that it is
|
|
not the change of nations in the persons of their governors, but
|
|
the change of government, that gives the offence. Bilson, a
|
|
bishop of our church, and a great stickler for the power and
|
|
prerogative of princes, does, if I mistake not, in his treatise
|
|
of Christian subjection, acknowledge, that princes may forfeit
|
|
their power, and their title to the obedience of their subjects;
|
|
and if there needed authority in a case where reason is so plain,
|
|
I could send my reader to Bracton, Fortescue, and the author of
|
|
the Mirrour, and others, writers that cannot be suspected to be
|
|
ignorant of our government, or enemies to it. But I thought
|
|
Hooker alone might be enough to satisfy those men, who relying on
|
|
him for their ecclesiastical polity, are by a strange fate
|
|
carried to deny those principles upon which he builds it.
|
|
Whether they are herein made the tools of cunninger workmen, to
|
|
pull down their own fabric, they were best look. This I am sure,
|
|
their civil policy is so new, so dangerous, and so destructive to
|
|
both rulers and people, that as former ages never could bear the
|
|
broaching of it; so it may be hoped, those to come, redeemed from
|
|
the impositions of these Egyptian under-task-masters, will abhor
|
|
the memory of such servile flatterers, who, whilst it seemed to
|
|
serve their turn, resolved all government into absolute tyranny,
|
|
and would have all men born to, what their mean souls fitted them
|
|
for, slavery.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 240. Here, it is like, the common question will be
|
|
made, Who shall be judge, whether the prince or legislative act
|
|
contrary to their trust? This, perhaps, ill-affected and
|
|
factious men may spread amongst the people, when the prince only
|
|
makes use of his due prerogative. To this I reply, The people
|
|
shall be judge; for who shall be judge whether his trustee or
|
|
deputy acts well, and according to the trust reposed in him, but
|
|
he who deputes him, and must, by having deputed him, have still a
|
|
power to discard him, when he fails in his trust? If this be
|
|
reasonable in particular cases of private men, why should it be
|
|
otherwise in that of the greatest moment, where the welfare of
|
|
millions is concerned, and also where the evil, if not prevented,
|
|
is greater, and the redress very difficult, dear, and dangerous?
|
|
|
|
Sec. 241. But farther, this question, (Who shall be judge?)
|
|
cannot mean, that there is no judge at all: for where there is no
|
|
judicature on earth, to decide controversies amongst men, God in
|
|
heaven is judge. He alone, it is true, is judge of the right.
|
|
But every man is judge for himself, as in all other cases, so in
|
|
this, whether another hath put himself into a state of war with
|
|
him, and whether he should appeal to the Supreme Judge, as leptha
|
|
did.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 242. If a controversy arise betwixt a prince and some
|
|
of the people, in a matter where the law is silent, or doubtful,
|
|
and the thing be of great consequence, I should think the proper
|
|
umpire, in such a case, should be the body of the people: for in
|
|
cases where the prince hath a trust reposed in him, and is
|
|
dispensed from the common ordinary rules of the law; there, if
|
|
any men find themselves aggrieved, and think the prince acts
|
|
contrary to, or beyond that trust, who so proper to judge as the
|
|
body of the people, (who, at first, lodged that trust in him) how
|
|
far they meant it should extend? But if the prince, or whoever
|
|
they be in the administration, decline that way of determination,
|
|
the appeal then lies no where but to heaven; force between either
|
|
persons, who have no known superior on earth, or which permits no
|
|
appeal to a judge on earth, being properly a state of war,
|
|
|
|
wherein the appeal lies only to heaven; and in that state the
|
|
injured party must judge for himself, when he will think fit to
|
|
make use of that appeal, and put himself upon it.
|
|
|
|
Sec. 243. To conclude, The power that every individual gave
|
|
the society, when he entered into it, can never revert to the
|
|
individuals again, as long as the society lasts, but will always
|
|
remain in the community; because without this there can be no
|
|
community, no common-wealth, which is contrary to the original
|
|
agreement: so also when the society hath placed the legislative
|
|
in any assembly of men, to continue in them and their successors,
|
|
with direction and authority for providing such successors, the
|
|
legislative can never revert to the people whilst that government
|
|
lasts; because having provided a legislative with power to
|
|
continue for ever, they have given up their political power to
|
|
the legislative, and cannot resume it. But if they have set
|
|
limits to the duration of their legislative, and made this
|
|
supreme power in any person, or assembly, only temporary; or
|
|
else, when by the miscarriages of those in authority, it is
|
|
forfeited; upon the forfeiture, or at the determination of the
|
|
time set, it reverts to the society, and the people have a right
|
|
to act as supreme, and continue the legislative in themselves; or
|
|
erect a new form, or under the old form place it in new hands, as
|
|
they think good.
|
|
|
|
F I N I S.
|
|
|
|
.
|